PPuritanSearch
Primary source research library
English Puritan & Reformed

The Relics of Rome

Thomas Becon (1512-1567) · 110,660 words · 492 min

The source for this document is https://quod.lib.umich.edu/e/eebo/A07146.0001.001

Project Note

This is licensed under Creative Commons CC BY-NC-ND. This license allows reusers to copy and distribute the material in any medium or format in unadapted form only, for noncommercial purposes only, and only so long as attribution is given to the creator.

The source of this document is the Early English Books Online (EEBO-TCP) website. Those books were transcribed in a character for character manner and can be very cumbersome to read since there was no standard spelling during that time. Many spelling variations such as "unlesse", "vnlesse", and "vnles" regularly appear.

This project was conceived to clean up those books as much as possible and make them more accessible to the interested reader, leading to the creation of a massive list of variant spellings and their corrections. This was used to clean up the text, but is of course only as complete as the list itself. Because of the nature of the original transcription, some words have missing characters or places where the original language (e.g., Greek) was not transcribed. This effort does not change that. Be aware that the original transcription can also be faulty and in some cases entire sentences may be missing.

Although this is no substitute for a properly compared, proofed, and scholarly edition, I believe that the result is a document which is far more accessible, particularly for searching for terms using standard spelling. The document has been cleaned and presented in what I hope is a pleasing and useful format for the vast majority of Christian brothers and sisters who just want access to read these spiritually nourishing works.

However, a word of warning: The Puritans were a very diverse group of people and their age was characterized with godliness, but also much upheaval, disputation and strife. They disagreed on many doctrines and some of these works contain less orthodox or Scriptural views than others. The reader is strongly advised to read with discernment, particularly if it is unknown whether author is trustworthy.

This project took a huge amount of time and skill to bring to fruition. I would particularly like to thank David Jonescue for the initial list of Puritans he found on EEBO and the concept behind this project as well as the continuous, unceasing efforts toward seeing this complete. Without his labor, this would not be available. Alex Sarrouf was invaluable in providing the initial list of over 7,000 spelling variations he had identified and corrected, as well as continuing to review more than 16,000 additions to that list for any typos.

Logan West
(with David Jonescue and Alex Sarrouf)
www.puritansearch.org

The Relics of Rome, containing all such matters of Religion, as have in times past been brought into the Church by the Pope and his adherents: faithfully gathered out of the moste faithful writers of Chronicles and Histories, and now newly both diligently corrected & greatly augmented, to the singular profit of the Readers, by Thomas Becon. 1563.


Isaiah. 5.

Woe be unto them, that call evil good, and good evil, which make darkness light and light darkness, that make sour sweet, and sweet sour. Woe be unto thē, that are wise in their own sight, and think thenselves to have vnderstādyng.

Imprinted at London, by John Day, dwelling over Aldersgate, beneath Saint Martines.

Cum Priuilegio.

[illustration]
THOMAS BECONVS SACROSĀC TAE THEOLOGIAE PROFESSOR.

Ora expressa vides, viuos imitantia vultus,
Quod potuit calimo, pictor, & art vides.
Mentis quam nullus potuit tibi reddere pictor,
Effigiem scriptis, praebuit ipse suis.

A Prophecy of Antichrist.

A Ntichrist shall be, borne in great Babylon of an Harlot, that shall come of y e tribe of Dā. He shall be replenished with y e devil in his mothers womb. He shall be nourished with spiritual evils & mischiefs. He shall rule over the whole world. He shall subdue all mankind unto him by four manner of ways. First he shall bring the common people under his dominion by terror & fear: for he shall exercise great cruelty & tyranny against the true worshippers of god. Secondly, he shall win unto him the noble personages, & such as be in authority, by giving thē great gifts & riches, whereof he shall have great aboūdaūce & plenty: for all the hid money shall be open unto him. Thirdly, w t his wisdom & eloquence which shall be wonderful and incredible, he shall make the clergy to cleave unto him: for he shall have great knowledge of all arts, & of the scripture. Fourthly, thorough signs and wonders he shall deceive such as despise the world, as monks, & such like. For he shall show wonderful signs and tokens. He shall be thought to cause fire to come down from heaven & to consume his adversaries before him, and to raise up the dead to give witness of him. But he shall not raise up the dead in deed. But thorough his witchcraft and forcery he shall cause the devil to enter into the body of some damned dead persō, & this shall he carry about him, & by this shall he so speak that every mā shall think him to be alive, as it is written of him: His coming shall be by the working of Sathā, with all lying power, signs & wonders, & in all deceauablenesse of unrighteousness among thē that perish. 〈1 page duplicate〉 〈1 page duplicate〉 The Jews and all misbeleuing persons out of all places of the world shall flock & flow unto him. But thorough the preaching of Enoch and Hely, the people shall forsake him & return unto the true and christē religion: whereof shall ensue great persecution and manslaughter, in so much that all in a manner shall suffer hard martyrdom. He shall rule and obtain the monarchy by the space of three years & an half. Afterward he shall pitche his tente in the mount Olivet to the ende that he may destroy the righteous. But he shall not prevail. For in the very same mount shall he be found suddenly dead. For he shall be slain at the commandment of God with the breath of the Lord's mouth, as it is written: the Lord shall cast down Hedlong and utterly destroy in the holy hill the stoutest gyaunt of the whole world. After these things peace and righteousnesses shall spring up, and the earth shall be filled full of the knowledge of the Lord, so that the Gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world. For there shall go up saviors unto the mount of Zion to judge the hill of Esau: and the kingdom shall be the Lord's.


Osey. 14.

Who so is wise, shall understand this, and e that is right instruct will regard it.


Math, 24.

Who so readeth it let him understand.


2. Timoth. 2.

The Lord give the understanding in all things.

A Table of the principal matters contained in this Book.

1 Of the Pope & of his usurped power & feigned authority.
fol. 1.
2 Of the Popes election.
15
3 Of Cardinals.
18
4 Of Bishops.
19
5 The oath, which the popish Bishops use to swear, whē they are consecrated.
24
6 Of Priests.
26
7 Of the single life of Priests.
32
8 Of the Marriage of Priests.
35
9 Of Uowes, and that the vow of chastity hindereth not him, or her frō marriage, which hath not the gift of continency.
37
10 Of benefices and Prebendes.
39
11 Of impropriations of benefices.
42
12 Of tithes & offerings.
45
13 Of monastical sects.
46
14 Of heremites, & of their sundry orders.
46
15 Of anckers & anckresses and all other recluses.
52
16 Of monks, & of the diverse sects of the same.
54
17 Of Canons, and of the diversity of them.
66
18 Of Friers and of their manifold sects.
66
19 Of Nuns and of their diverse orders.
73
20 Of the Monastical apparel, and who was the first deviser thereof.
76
21 Of temples or churches.
77
22 Of Church yardes.
79
23 Of Church goods.
80
24 Of the ornaments of the Church.
80
25 Of Images to be had in Churches.
85
26 Certain godly laws of Emperors and kings against the having of Images in Churches, with the advise, consent and judgment of diverse godly learned men.
88
27 Of Baptism.
95
28 Of the Lord's Supper commonly called of the Papists. The Sacrament of the alter.
97
29 Of receiving the Sacrament under both kinds according to Christ's institution.
102
30 Of receiving the Sacrament under one king according to the Popes tradition.
103
31 Of confirmation or Byshopping of children.
105
32 Of Matrimony.
106
33 Of auriculer cōfessiō.
107
34 Of annointyng or extreme unction.
108
35 Of prayeng for the dead.
108
36 Of divine service, as thei cal it, Matins, Prime, and Houres, Evensong, Complain. &c.
109
37 Of plain song. Prickesong, Discant. &c.
116
38 Of singing in the church the judgment of diverse learned men.
117
39 Of the Mass, and of all the partes thereof.
122
40 Of certain decrees appertaynyng unto the Mass.
138
41 Of y e massing priest.
14
42 Of the dignity and power of the massing priest, & of the honor that is due unto him, be he good or bad.
148
43 Of the ceremonies of the Popish Church.
158
44 Of holy water, and the virtue of the same.
158
45 Of holy bread, and the power thereof.
162
46 Of Procession.
162
47 Of sensyng.
Idem
48 Of cande s bearing on Candlemasse day.
Idem
49 Of ashes spryncklyng.
165
50 Of palms bearing.
165
51 Of Palms, ashes, candles and halowyng.
Idem
52 Of crepynge to the Cross.
166
53 Of halowyng the paschal.
Idem
54 Of Oil and Creame, and of the halowyng of the same.
Idem
55 Of the fire on Easter even and of the halowyng thereof.
167
56 Of halowyng the fonte on Easter even.
Idem
57 Of halowynge new fruits.
Idem
58 Of Fasting.
Idem
59 Of holy days and of the feasts of Saints.
173
60 Of canonising or making of Saints.
179
61 Of saints Relics.
183
62 Pylgrimages.
184
63 Of Pardons.
Idem
64 A rehearsal of diverse pardons granted of diverse Popes for diverse considerations.
189
65 Of Purgatory.
197
66 Remedies devised by the Papists against the fyrye tormētes of Purgatory.
202
67 Of Trentalles for souls departed, and howe they first began.
207
68 Of the virtues of the Mass.
209
69 Of Councils.
212
70 Of Heretics.
214
71 Of Excōmunication.
219
72 The manner and form of excommunication.
219
73 The manner of the reconciliation of excommunicate persons.
223
74 Of Penaunce.
224
75 Of absolution.
227
76 Certain forms of absolution.
228
77 A Special note of the Papists concerning absolucion.
231
78 The form or manner of bydding the beads on Sondayes in Popyshe paryshe Churches.
231
79 The general Sentence or curse.
237
80 Certain fragments of Papistrye.
255
Finis.

The names of those Authors, whose testimonies and witnesses are recited in this Book.

    A.
  • ABbas vrspergensis.
  • Achiles pyrminius.
  • Aeneas siluius.
  • Albertus magnus.
  • Albertus crantzius.
  • Alcuinus.
  • Ambrosius.
  • Anselmus ryd.
  • Antoninus.
  • Alnoldus bostius.
  • Athanasius.
  • Augustinus.
  • Author sermonum discipuli
    B.
  • Bartholomaeus picerius.
  • Bartholomaeus de chaimis.
  • Bartholomaeus charranza.
  • Bartholomaeus westmerus.
  • Barnardus abbas.
  • Blondus.
  • Boniface episcopus.
    C.
  • Catalogus sanctorum.
  • Chrisostomus.
  • Christianus massaeus.
  • Chronica anglica.
  • Chronica chronicarum.
  • Cronica flandrica.
  • Chronica gallica.
  • Chronica germanica.
  • Clemens pont. rom.
  • Cornelius agrippa.
  • Cyprianus.
    D.
  • Damascenus.
  • Decreta iuris canonici.
  • Decreta extravagant.
    E.
  • Edictum constantini Impe.
  • Epyphanus.
  • Epitome chronicarum.
  • Erasmus roterodamus.
  • Eruditi cuiuspiā chronicon.
  • Euagrius.
  • Eusebius, coesariensis
  • Eutropius.
    F.
  • Fasciculus temporum.
  • Festiuale anglicum.
  • Flores historiarum
  • Franciscus petrarcha.
    G.
  • Gabriel biel
  • Gaspar achilles.
  • Gaspar hedio.
  • Gratianus monachus.
  • Gregorius magnus.
  • Guilielmus Caxton.
  • Guilielmus Durand.
    H
  • Hartmanus scedel Nurenbergensis.
  • Henrichus pantaleon.
  • Henrichus primaeus.
  • Henrichus de vrimaria.
  • Hermanus contractus.
  • Hesychius.
  • Hieronimus.
  • Hiero. paulus Cathalanus.
  • Honorius.
  • Huldricus episcop. august.
  • Huldricus Huttenus.
    I.
  • Jacobus de visaco.
  • Jacobus de voragine.
  • Jacobus manlius.
  • Jacobus mayer.
  • Iaco. philippus bergomēsis
  • Jacobus vuimpholibus.
  • Johannes billet.
  • Johannes charion.
  • Johannes cuspinianus.
  • Johannes clythoneus.
  • Johannes de burgo.
  • Johannes laziardus.
  • Johannes monachus.
  • Ioanns nauclerus.
  • Johannes stella.
  • Johannes Tilio.
  • Isidorus Hispalensis.
  • Isuardus gallus.
  • Iustinianus imperator.
    L.
  • Lactantius firmianus.
  • Laurentius valla.
  • Lex pontificia.
  • Liber conciliorum.
  • Liber de miraculis R. mariae.
  • Liber germanicus de sectis monasticis.
    M.
  • Marcus anton. sabellicus.
  • Martinus papae penitentiarius.
  • Martinus polonus.
  • Mathaeus parisius.
  • Mathaeus palmerius florentinus.
  • Mathias palmerius pisamus
  • Michael bucchingerus.
    N.
  • Nauclerus.
  • Nicephorus panuinius.
  • Nicolas de cusa.
    O.
  • Onuprius panuinius.
  • Origen's.
  • Otho frisius.
    P.
  • Paulinus nolanus.
  • Paulus aemilius.
  • Paulus phrigio.
  • Paulus Vergerius.
  • Paulus warnefridus.
  • Panormitanus.
  • Paralipomena rerum memorabilium▪
  • Patronius.
  • Petrus Crinitus.
  • Paulus diaconus.
  • Petrus blesensis.
  • Petrus cluniacensis.
  • Petrus de natalibus.
  • Petrus Lombardus,
  • Platina.
  • Polichronicon.
  • Polidorus vergilius.
    R.
  • Ranulphus cartrensis.
  • Raphael volateranus.
  • Rationale di. officiorum.
  • Robertus barus anglus.
  • Robertus caguinus.
    S.
  • Sabellicus.
  • Sebastianus francke.
  • Serenus Episcopus Masciliae.
  • Sigebertus.
  • Sozomeus.
  • Speculum ecclesiasticum.
  • Stella clericorum.
    T.
  • Tertullianus.
  • Theodorus bibliander.
  • Thomas aquinas.
    V.
  • Valentinus vannius.
  • Vincentius.
  • Vitas pa trum.
  • Volateranus.
    Z.
  • Zonoras.
FINIS.

To the right reverend Father in God, and his very good Lord John Bishop of Norwich: Thomas Becon wisheth long life, continual health and prosperous felicity.

C Onsidering the happy state of this our most happy, age so diuerslye and manifold ways blessed of the Lord our God with diverse and manifold his bounteous benefits, yea and those not bodily only, but ghostly also, that no parte of us may seme in any point destitute of his fatherly blessings, so richly and plentifully poured vpō us according to his wonted mercies and accustomed kindnesses: I can none otherwise than greatly marvel at the obstinate blindness and blind obstinacy of certain our countrymen, yea and those not the rudest and most ignorant, but the wisest and of greatest experience, as they think themselves, and so wish to be reputed of all other: which for the most parte being nothing moved with this so great kindness of our heavenly father, go forth to show themselves altogether unthankfull, no consideration had of so free and undeserved benefits, whether we respect the body or the mind: so truly is it said of the Apostle: Not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many of hye degree, are called: but God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise: and God hath chosen the weak things of the world, to confound things which are mighty: and vile things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea and things of no reputation, for to bring to naught things of reputation, that no flesh should rejoice in his presence: And as the Pharisees said to their ministers, when they r •• urned frō Christ's Sermō, giving him this report to their masters: Never mā spake, as this mā doth : Are ye also deceived sa e they. Doth any of the Rulers or of the Pharisees believe on him. But this common people, which know not the law, are cursed: And as S. James writeth in his Epistle: Hath not God chosen the poor of this world, such as are riche in faith, and heirs of the kingdom which he promised to them that love him. But ye have despised the poor. Do not rich men execute tyranny upon you, and draw you before the judgments cates. Do not they speak evil of that good name, which is called upon over you. For as concerning the corporal benefits, it is so far of they show themselves thankful, that in all their communicatiō almost both public and private, they do nothing else than find fault with the present state of this world, yielding and crying, barckyng and gruntyng, that never such and the like penury, scarcenesse, poverty and beggarye reigned on earth, as doth in these our days, and specially since we gave over the holy father of Rome, & his Catholic religion, but specially the blessed mass, & praying for the souls departed: being in this behalf not altogether unlike the Idolatrous and backeslidyng Jews, which together with open mouth like bande dogs, barcked against Ieremye and his Sermons, saying: As for the words, that thou haste spoken to us in the name of the Lord, we will in no wise hear them: but whatsoever goeth out of our own mouth, that we will do. We will do sacrifice & offer oblations unto the Queen of heavē, like as we and our forefathers, our kings and our heads have done in the cities f Judah, and in the stretes and fields of Jerusalem. For then had we plēteousnesse of vitailes: then were we in prosperity, and no misfortune came vpō us. But since we left to burn incense, and to do sacrifice to the Queen of heaven, we have had scarcenesse of all things and perished with the sword and hunger. Last of all, when we womē did sacrifice and offered to the Queen of heaven: Did we make her cakes, & pour unto her drink offerings without our husbands willes? And as the unfaithful▪ Israelites in wilderness grudged against God & his ministers, saying: Wherefore hast thou brought us out of Egypt, for to die in the wilderness. For here is neither bread nor water: & our soul lotheth this light bread. Oh, who shall give us flesh to eat? We remember the flesh, that we did eat in Egypt for naught▪ and the Cuccumbers, and Melons, Leekes, Onions, and Garleeke. But now our soul is dried away: For we cā see nothing else▪ save Manna. Would to god, we had died by the hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt when we sat by the flesh pots, and when we did eat bread our bellies full. &c. These adversaries of gods word, yea Eathnishe Epicures and beastly bellygods, consider not, how in the time of Antichrist, that is to say, of the Devil and the Pope, when all dark ignorancie, and ignorant darkness reigned: when Papistry and false Religion only flourished: when superstitious hypocrites alone ruled and ruffled: there was much more scarcenesse, penury & dearth of all things than is now in the blessed time of the glorious ltght of Christ's most glorious gospel. Rede we not, that even in this Realm of England (as I may pass over with silence the stories of other nations) so great penury, scarcenesse, & dearth of grayne was found, that the Inhabitantes thereof were compelled to make them bread of Pease, Beanes, Tares, Fitches Acorns, Ferne roots, &c? Chaunced not the like thing almost in one of the years of Queen Mary's reign now of late? Was the word of God and the preaching thereof, cause of so great miseries? But then was there high silence of God's word: neither was the trumpet of Christ's gospel freely blown. Was the want of Mass occasion of it. Masses swarmed in every corner and country with all other idle inventions of Antichrist. Whatsoever the devil and the pope at any time brought to the Church, was in those days most diligently practiced: & yet notwithstanding such & so great miseries thē chanced, as in the time of the gospel y e like was never found. Yea with the gospel all good things were givē unto us and to this our Realm of our moste merciful father, which we also at this present most abundaūtly do enjoy thorough the singular benefit of the Lord our God, so that the adversaries of God's word have no just and worthy cause to cōplain of the scarcenesse of things, whereof is so great abundance and plenty in this our land, that we have not only sufficient for the sustentation of our own coūtreymen, but also of many thousands of strangers▪ which likewise do inhabit this our Realm. But this from the beginning hath been the propertye always of Satan and of his ministers: if any adversity chance to commō weal, where gods word reigneth: straight ways the cause thereof is imputed and ascribed to the word of God, and to the Preaching of the same, as we have diverse examples both in the holy Scriptures, and also in the Ecclesiastical writers. Whē God plagued the world with great dearth and famyne for their Idolatry and wickedness of life, so that it reygned not vpō the earth by the space of three years & syx months: was not the occasion thereof laid to the Prophet Helias charge, & to his Preachynge. Were not these the words of king Ahab to the aforesaid Prophet and preacher of God's word. Art not thou even he, that troubleth Israel. But the Prophet answered & said unto him: It is not I, that have troubled Israel, but thou & thy fathers house, in that ye have forsaken the commmaundementes of the Lord, and have followed Baal. Was not heresy, sedition & treason laid to Christ's charge, when none was so free frō thē none more pure either in doctrine or life, yea none to be compared unto him, being in deed incomparable in all Godliness, goodness and virtue? We have found this fellow, said his adversaries to Pilate, peruertyng the people and forbiddynge to pay tribute to Caesar. If he were not an evil doer, we would not have delivered him unto thee. He is guilty of death. To y e galowes with him: to the galowes with him. Likewise when the bishops & hye priests were afraid of the invasions of the Romans and of taking away their livings and promotions: was not all the matter laid upon Christ & his doctrine? Were not these their words. What do we. For this man doth many miracles. If we let him scape thus: all men will believe on him, and the Romans shall come, & take away both our room and the people. Perceaue ye not, howe we prevail nothing? Behold, all the whole world goeth after him. Read we not also, that the Apostles of Christ were accused of like faults, that that may be found true, which Christ said, The servant is not greater than his Lord: nor the disciple is not above his master. It is enough for the disciple, that he be as his Master is, and that the servant be as his Lord is. If they have called the Lord of the house Belzebub: howe much more shall they call them of his household so. Was not all the hurly burly, sedition, commotion, strife, contention, debate, insurrection, &c. imputed unto them and their doctrine. Were not these the words of their adversaries, when they brought them before the Rulers and head officers. These men trouble our city, seeing they are Jews, and preach ordinances, which are not lawful for us to receive, seeing we are Romans. Did not Paul's enemies thus report of him. This is the man, that teacheth all men everywhere against the people, and the law, and this place. He hath also brought Greeks into the temple, and hath polluted this holy temple. Was it not laid to Paul's charge also, that he made an vproure, and led out into the wilderness four thousand men, that were murderers. And as what so ever plage or mischief chanced in the Apostles time, was ever imputed to them and to their doctrine: so likewise came it to pass with the holy fathers and other good Christians, that succeeded them, as we may see not only in histories, but also in other writers, as in s. Cipria▪ Contra Demetrianum, and in Tertullian in Apollogi tico aduersus gentes. &c. And therefore no marvel, though that same wickedness be shown at this day against the word of the Lord, seeing that Satan is always one, and is no changelyng: seeing also, that he is now of no less power and will to work the same malice, envy, and mischief against the Religion of Christ in his members, than he was in times paste. The adversaries of God's truth have no delight nor pleasure in heavenly and spiritual things, but like belly beasts only borne to consume the good fruits of the earth, they desire and seek after nothing but the things of this world, that their sons (as the Psalmograph saith) may grow up as the young plants, and that their daughters may be as the polyshed corners of the temple: that their garners may be full and plenteous with all manner of store▪ that their sheep may bring forth thousands and ten thousands in their stretes: that their Oxen may be strong to labor: that there be no decay, no leding into captivity, and no complaing in their stretes. If all things go well and prosperously with them, then are they merry, and diligently offer sacrifice to to their God the belly. But if any adversity come, then knit they the forehead, and work their malice upon God's word and the faithful professors of the same. The word they call heresy, error, doctrine new and strange, seditious, and cause of rebellion & of all other plages, wherewith the commō weal is afflicted. The professoures of this word they blaspheme, they aile upon, they curse with book, bell & candle, they excommunicate, they apprehend, they accuse, they condemn, they stock, they cheane, they manacle▪ they rack, and in fine, they most cruelly with sword, fire and halter bring them unto an ende, so far is it of, that these Epicures and bellygods do, as they ought, render thanks to God for his corporal benefits, so richly poured upon them and upon other his creatures.

Now as touching the spiritual benefits and heavenly gifts of the mind as the knowledge of the holy scriptures, the understanding of the Lord's blessed will, the preaching of the Gospel, the true administration of the Sacraments, the abolishment of all false worshippings & superstitions, &c. wherewith God in this our age hath most mercifully blessed us▪ far passing many other nations that be under the heavens: as these wise wicked worldlings knowledge not the benefits of the body, nor yet are thanckfull to God for them: so likewise are they altogether vnthanckfull for the gifts of the mind, which do so far excel the other, as gold surmoūteth coper, or silver, tynne. For like as Owls cā not abide the golden and glysteryng beams of the Sun nor the light of y e day: so in like manner cā not these bellygods and Antichrists slaves suffer the glorious and pleasant light of Christ's most glorious and pleasant Gospel. They cry out with the wicked, of whō the Prophet maketh mention, on this manner: Se not. Loke not out right things for us: but speak fair words unto us. Loke out errors. Get you out of this way: Depart out of this pathe, and turn the holy one of Israel frō us. In the trifling traditions▪ crooked constitutions, idle inuētiōs, drowsy dreams devilish decrees, false fables, & fond fantasies of mē is their whole delight: as for the sincere & pure religion of God, that they utterly neglect, set at naught cōtēne & despise. And if for shame they seme to approve & alowe any part thereof: yet they do so mangle it, & bring it in captivity to the traditions of mē, that it looseth the sincere simplicity & simple sincerity, which it received of the holy Ghost. Some of thē are not ashamed so to diminish the authority of God's sacred scriptures, that they affirm the word of God to be so far the word of God, as the Church doth allow it, meaning the pope & his spiritual shauelinges: as though God gave us in his holy Scriptures an imperfect doctrine, and not sufficiently authorised of him without the consent of Antichrist & of his brood. Is not this to set God to school, and to make him a Nouice? So should it follow, that the word of God is grounded on the Church & not the Church on the word of God. Is not this right Antichrist, that should turn y e roots of trees upward? Christ saith speaking of his Church: My sheep hear my voice. Again, he that is of god, heareth the words of god. Itē, Everyone that is of y e truth, heareth my voice. And the holy Apostle saith: speaking to the faithful congregation of God: Ye are no strangers and forreyners, but citizens with the Saints, and of the household of God, and are built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the head corner stone in whom what buyldyng soever is coupled together, it groweth unto an holy temple in the Lord. The word of God is not buylte upon men, although never so holy and perfect: neither receiveth it any authority of mā, although of never so great excellency, wisdom and power: but such as are the congregation of God, are built upon the word of God, & whatsoever authority they have (everyone in their degree and office) they have it altogether of God's word, without the which word there can be no Church, for as much as there cā be no faith, as the Apostle saith: Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing cometh by the word of God: so far is it of, that either pope or Cardinal or any other person hath any power to give authority to the word of God, which already is authorized by the most high and supreme power, even God himself.

Some object old and ancient customs, affirming that this our religion, as they term it new and strange, dissēteth in order and usage greatly from the manner heretofore practiced in our temples. I grant: neither can the sincerity of God's word suffer and abide such old unsavory crooked customs, as heretofore have been used in the popish Religion, as the conjuring of salt, water, bread, bows, flowers fire, ashes, candles, &c. creping to the cross, worshipping of Images, calling upon dead Saints, sensing of altares & Idols, praying in a strange tongue, offering the missal sacrifice for the quick and for the dead, receiving of the Sacrament under one kind, with a thousand moe errors and heresies, and other grievous abuses, which of longe usage and custom in times past have been exercised among us, & taken for true Godliness. But who knoweth not▪ that custom ought to give place to reason and truth: for reason and truth exclude alway & put out of place custom, be it never so old and ancient, laudable and commendable. Christ is the truth: & therefore ought we rather to follow the truth, than the custom. If thou lay to our charge custom, saith S. Gregory: Thou must mark what the Lord saith: I am, saith he, the way, the truth, and the life. He said not, I am the custom, but I am the truth. Custom without truth, saith Saint Cyprian, is nothing else thā an old error. Therefore leaving the error, let us follow the truth. When the truth is once come to light, saith Saint Agustine, let custom give place. For who doubteth, that custom ought to give place to the opē truth. Let no mā prefer custom before reason & truth: for reason and truth doth always put custom to silence. We must hear and do that, saith Saint Cyprian, that Christ hath done, & that he hath also commanded to be done, seeing that he saith in his Gospel: If ye do those things, that I command you, I will call you no more servants, but friends. And that Christ alone ought to he heard, the father even from heaven testifieth, saying: This is my well-beloved son, in whom I have great delight: hear ye him. Wherefore if Christ alone is to be heard, we ought not to attend mark, and take hede, what any mā that hath been before us thought good to be done, but what he did, which is before all, that is to say, Christ. Again he saith: We may not follow the custom of man, but the truth of God, seeing that God speaketh by the Prophet Isaiah, & saith: They worship me in vain, teaching the commandments and doctrines of men. Doth not God in his holy word cōmaūd his people the Israelites, that they should not follow the customs neither of the Egyptians, nor of the Canaanites, but rather walk in his ordinances, & fulfill his laws and statutes? Is not this God's precept? Followe not the multitude to do evil. Again do not ye those things, which they have done that were before you, neither be ye defiled in them. As the custom is not to be rejected but received that is agreeable to the truth of God's word: so likewise is that custom not to be received, but rejected y t dissenteth from the veretie of God's pure religion. Forasmuch therefore as the greatest parte of the old customs, that be frequēted & used in the popes Church, are wicked & ungodly, & manifestly & directly contrary to the word of God: the obiectiō that our Papists make in this behalf, is nothing worth: neitheer ought it to be unto thē any let, to hinder them frō coming unto the vndeceueable truth of God's word.

Some also to defend their errors & heresies, & maintain their obstinate blindness and blind obstinacy, allege for their defense the ancient writers and Doctors of Christ's Church, affirming that their doctrine dissenteth greatly from ours, & therefore worthy to be hyssed out, hated, abhorred & detested of God's Church. I answer: If they understand by the ancient writers & Doctors of Christ's Church. Duns & Dorbel, Thomas & Tartaret, Biel & Brulefer, Barnard & Bonaventure, Petrus de Palude, & Petrus de Luna, Johannes Capredli, & Johannes Holkot, Albert Magnus, & Augustinus de Ancona, with Occam, Gerson, Durande, Petrus de Alico, Ala us, Herugus, Auredlus, Ataxan{us}, Pelbertus. Car esius, Michael Lochmeir, Jacobus de valentia, & to many such like: then we give thē over and consent unto thē. seeing that these & many h •• dreds moe were the popes sworn chaplaynes, making him with their fophistrie a God, & his coūterfaite Religion, true Godliness. But if they mean those ancient writers & Doctors of Christ's Church, which were before the days of Gregorius Magnus bishop of Rome, thē we freely confess, that whether they take the Doctors of the Greke, or Latin Church, they make very little or nothing for thē, & for the maintenance of their popery, so altogether vnknowē to thē was the superstition & Idolatry, which is now commonly used in the popish Churches: although I must needs confess, that there is none among the ancient writers, that hath not his errors, his oversights, his faults, that y may be found true, which is writ̄: God alone is true, but every man is a liar. But let it be granted, that there were found in the old writers (as who sometime slydeth not? Accordyng to the common proverb, Aliquādo bonus dormitat Homeru . That might seme at the first blush to confirm & stablish, to prove & approve any part of the popes religious religion: is the matter therefore cock sure? But the old writers & Catholic Doctors require no such reverence to be shown, nor no such credit to be given to their writings, as though they could not err, which confess thenselves to err, as their aūcestoures have done before thē, & will that nothing should be credited as an undoubted verity, but only the sacred scriptures, whose authority to resist, & of whose verity to doubt, they always counted a great offense. Are not these the words of Saint Ambrose? We utterly condemn all new things that christ hath not taught, for Christ is the way to the faithful. If Christ herefore have not taught that, which we do teache: even we our selves judge it. detestable and abhominable. Are not these the words also of the aūciēt Greke writer Origen. We must needs allege the holy Scriptures for a witness. For our vnderstandinges and expositions without these witnesses are not to be credited, nor believed. S. Jerome calleth it garrulitie or prattling, whatsoever is taught without the authority of the holy Scriptures. Theophilacte feared not to say, that they which bring in anything into the Church of Christ, besides the doctrine of the Apostles: bring in slanders and heresies, & dissensions. Here se we in what estimation the ancient Doctors desire their writings to be had. Verily so far to be credited and received, as they agree with the word of God. If they in any point dissent from that, then not to be received, but to be rejected, not approved, but reproved: so far is it of, that they would have their works to be the patrōs and defenders of wicked doctrine, idolatry, superstition, &c.

Some again pretend an excuse of their obstinacy, the forefathers, which lived before our days. They (say they) never received this doctrine: never believed as we are taught, &c. And yet we doubt not, they are saved. I answer. If they speak of the forefathers, which lived of late years in the times of ignorācie & blindness, in the days of Papistry and false Religion: I grant, that they never received so purely the doctrine of Christ's Gospel, as we do at this present, as people seduced from the way of truth thorough the suttle persuasions and crafty reasons of the fleshely hypocrites and filthy Papists, while they wrapped them in all kind of blindness, to the ende that they might see no truth in a manner, but seek their salvation at their hands, at their prayers, fasts, masses, &c. and by this means be made the very slaves and captives of these spiritual Sorcerers: although I must needs confess, that they agreed with us, and we with them in the principal articles of the Christian Religion, albeit far out of the way from the true understanding of thē. For they knew not the office of Christ, nor unto what ende God the father sent him into this world: and therefore went they about on begging for their saluatiō to this creature and that creature, to this Saint and that Saint, to this block and that stock, to this pardon and that pardō, to this pilgrimage, and that pilgrimage, to this relique and that relique, to this work and that work, without any respect had to Christ, which is the alone Sauioure of the world. But now will the adversaries object and say: Why, are those our forefathers damned? I answer: I leave them to the judgment of God, as the Apostle saith: What art thou that judgest another man's servant. Whether he stand or fall, that pertaineth unto his own master. Notwithstanding, I hope that forasmuch as they knew no better, neither was their blindness of obstinacy, but of ignorancye, God hath been favorable unto them, and received them unto his mercy. For as God condemneth obstinate contumacy: so likewise pardoneth he many times simple ignorancie, as we read of Saint Paul, which saith: I was sometime a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and a Tyraunte. But yet I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorauntly thorough unbelief. And our Savior Christ said to the obstinate Jews & stiffnecked Pharesees: If ye were blind: ye should have no sin. But now ye say, we see▪ therefore your sin remaineth. Notwithstanding such as are obstinately blind, and willfully, ignorant, & by no means, will come unto the knowledge of the truth, but of set purpose refuse and despise it, shall never find the like favor at the hand of God, so long as they remain in that wicked and damnable purpose. Are not these the words of him, which is not only true, but also the self truth? This is the condemnation: that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness more thā light, because their deeds were evil. For everyone that evil doth, hateth the light: neither cometh to the light, least his deeds should be reproved. But he that doth truth, cometh to y e light, that his deeds may be know̄, howe that they are wrought in God.

But leaving the late and yesterday fathers, if they mean the Patriarchs and Prophets: the Apostles and the Fathers of the primative Church▪ and such Godly persons as lived in the public weal of Christianity, before that Antichrist, the devil and the Pope bare rule, and before that enemy came, and sowed tares among the wheat: we plainly affirm, that their doctrine and faith is all one with ours: and that we at this present do none otherwise either teache and believe, than they in times paste have taught and believed. These forefathers we embrace: These forefathers we follow. These forefathers we reverence. For both their faith and our faith, both their doctrine and our doctrine is grounded on the sure rock, which is Christ Jesus the Son of the living GOD: against the which doctrine and faith, the very gates of hell shall not prevail. Rore devil, rage world, descend Rayne, come Floudes, blow Wyne, swell Sea, &c. Yet shall all these violente tempests and tempestuous violences, not so much as once, shake this our faith and doctrine, much less subdue and vanquishe it. Whosoever falleth on this stone, saith Christ, shall be broken in pieces: but on whom soever it falleth: it shall grynde him to powder. But wherefore do they object unto us Fathers? We have one Father, whom we ought to hear before all Fathers, which is our Father in Heaven. And he hath commanded us to hear his Son Christ, and not forefathers, saying: Thys is my well-beloved Son, for whose sake I am well pleased with man: Hear ye him. Thys Christ is our Scholemaster: and if we will be his disciples, we must hear him. This Christ is also our Shepehearde. If we will be his Shepe, we must hear his voice, as he him self saith: My sheep hear my voice. Doth not our heavenly Father in many places of his blessed law, call us away from following our forefathers? Are not these his words by the Prophet? Be not ye like your forefathers, unto whom the Prophets cried aforetime, saying: Thus saith the Lord God of Holies: Turn you from your evil ways, & from. your wicked imaginations. But they would not hear, nor regard me, saith the Lord. The same Prophet also saith: The Lord hath been sore displeased at your forefathers. Agayne he saith: Walk not in the statutes of your forefathers: Kepe not their ordinances: and defile not yourselves with their idols: For I am the Lord your god. But walk in my statutes, keep my laws, and do thē, &c. All forefathers walking in God's ordinances are most studiously and diligently to be heard and followed: All other are to be rejected, & refused, although outwardly glystering never so much with the shine of holiness and virtue, & commended for streightnesse of life and abundance of good works. Christ is the scope, whereunto we must direct all our doings. If any of our forefathers dissēt him, they shote at a wrong mark, and we must bid them farewell in the plain fields, & have nothing to do with them, be they never so old and ancient, as Saint Cyprian saith: That Christ alone ought to be heard: The father even from heaven testifieth, saying: This is my well beloved son, in whom I have great delight: Hear ye him. Wherefore if Christ alone be to be heard, we ought not to attend, mark, & take hede, what any man that hath been before us. thought good to be done, but what he did, which is before all, that is to say, Christ.

Moreover some flee unto Councils, persuading themselves, those to be of such authority, that whatsoever is decreed & stablished in thē, may by no means be resisted and against said, but obediently received, and faithfully obeyed, yea and that so much the more, because Christ said: Whersoeuer two or three be gathered together in my name: there am I in the middes of thē. Again, Behold, I am with you forever, evē unto the very end of the world. I aūswear: Christ in deed hath promised to be present with his holy spirit and grace in assemblies of his holy church, which come together for to seek and set forth the glory of God, and to edify God's people. But such as falsely & unjustly take vpō them the name of the Church, and in all their councils seek nothing but their own glory, and to bring the people of God into a most miserable slavery, a thousand times worse thā the childrē of Israel suffered in Egypt under the most cruel Tyraunt king Pharaoh, such, I say, are not gathered together in the name of Christ, but in the name of Antichrist: neither is Christ in the middes of them, but the devil is among thē. Such assemblies and conventicles all faithful Christians ought to flee▪ abhor, & deteste, more than the plage and the pestilence, yea, as the devil, and hell fire, according to this saying of the Psalmograph: I hate the Church of the malignaunt, and with the ungodly will I keep no company. Agaynst these ungodly councils, & moste wicked councellers God thundereth, and crieth out by the Prophet on this manner: Woe and everlasting damnation hangeth over the heads of those disobedient and shrincking children, which will begin a council without me. Woe▪ be unto thē, that will take a secrete advice, and not out of my spirit: and therefore add they sin unto sin. Again, Woe be unto thē▪ that make unrighteous laws, and devise things, which he to hard for to keep: where thorough the poor are oppressed on every side, and the innocents of my people robbed of judgment: that widows may be their pray, & that they may rob the fatherless. All such councellers with their councils are not to be received, but to be rejected, because they are against the Lord, & against his anointed. Notable is the sentence of S. Cyprian: How dare they stablish anything without Christ: whose both whole hope, and faith, & power, and glory is in Christ. All councils. whether they be private or public, national or general, ought to give place to the word of God, which is a lantern to our feet, and a light to our pathwayes. We ought to believe no mā, saith, Saint Jerome, without the word of God. Gersō feareth not to say, that we ought more to believe a mā that is well learned in the holy scripture, & bringeth forth the Catholic authority, thā a general council. The council hath no authority for to stablishe anything contrary to the word of God. For it is not truth, but error, whatsoever is determined against the scripture. And we ought not to take hede unto the trifles & fond imaginations of mē, but to the doctrine of the holy ghost. Abbot Panormi an{us} that great Lawyer saith also: More faith is to be given even to a lay man, that allegeth & bringeth forth the scripture, than to an whole council. Agayne, In matters concerning faith: the saying of one private person ought to be preferred before the Popes saying, if he can bring forth better authority of the new & old Testament, than the pope can. That is the doctrine of the holy ghost, saith, s. Jerome, which is set forth in the Canonical scriptures: against the which doctrine if the councils enacte anything judge it wicked & unlawful. All good mē evē frō the beginning have attributed such & so great authority to the word of God, that they have preferred that before the writings & counsels of all men without exception, although never so wise, never so Godly. The councils therefore of men ought to be unto the adversaries no cloke or shadow of their disobedient obstinacy, & obstinate disobedience, to pluck thē away from the truth of God's word.

Furthermore there are another sort, which object and bring against us the multitude and great mumber, saying, that few are they, & little is the mumber that embrace y e doctrine of y e Gospellers & Protestants: but innumerable are theī & infinite is the mumber of thē, that receive and embrace their old, ancient, Catholic, & mother holy Churches doctrine, whereof it must needs follow, that where the greatest mumber is there is the most certain truth. I answer w t our savior Christ: Enter in at the straight gate for the wide is the gate, & broad is y e way, that leadeth to destructiō, & many they be, which go in thereat. But straight is the gate: & narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, & few they be that find it. Again, many are called, few are cho ē. The holy Apostle s. Paul saith: Lord, who hath believed our preaching. If we consider either y e sētēces or histories of the holy Bible: we shall easily perceive that the greatest mumber is always the worst, & the most wicked. When the whole world was drowned, eight persons only except: Did not the lesser mumber excel the greater in goodness & Godliness. God by his mighty hand & outstretched arm delivered out of Egypt above .600. thousand mē, of the which .ii. only, that is to say, Joshua & Caleb, entered into the land of promise, because they believed the promise of God, the other were unfaithful and inconstante. In the time of wicked King Ahab, and of his most wicked wife Queen Jezebel, there were above .400. false Prophets besides the Nobility and Comunaltie, which resisted the ways of the Lord: and in sight but one alone, that stoutly defended the Lord's truth against the wicked and Idolatrous multitude. About the number of .400. false Prophets told king Ahab, that he should prosper in his wars, & return home safe again, which deceived him: Micah alone told him the contrary: & so came it to pass. When Christ was borne, few received him and embraced him, knowledging him to be the promised Messias & Savior of the world, as Mary his Mother, Joseph her husband, Zechariah the priest, Elizabeth his wife, the wise mē that came out of the East partes, the shepeheardes, Simeon, Anna, with few other, but innumerable thousands hated him set naught hy him, persecuted him, and sought all means possible to murder him. When Christ toke upon him the office of preaching at the commandment of his father, who embraced his doctrine, but a few poor people vile, and of no estimation in the sight of the galant and wise worldlyngs? As it is written: Not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many of hye degree are called. And as the Pharesees said to their ministers, when they came home from Christ's Sermon: Are ye also deceived. Doth any of the Rulers or of the Pharesees believe on him? But this common people, which know not the law, are cursed. Did not the seed (as we read in the Gospel) that was sown, fall into .iiii. partes: and one parte only brought forth good fruit? Did not a certain man make a supper, and called many: and yet there came none, but a few poor people, halte, lame, feeble, blind, &c. Bishop Caiaphas gathered a council, where were present a great rabble of bloody hypocrites, to condemn Christ: no mā at all taking Christ's part. Against the Apostles of Christ assembled and gathered thē selves together the priests, the Rulers of the temple, the Sadducees, the Pharesees, the Scribes, the Lawyers, and Annas the chief priest, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, and as many as were of the kindred of y e high priests but who rose up to take their partes, and to defend y e innocency of their cause. What a swarm of helhoundes flocked together to condemn blessed Stephen, and to stone him unto death: no man once speaking one word for him. What multitudes from time to time came against Paul, as we may see in the Acts of Apostles to accuse him, and to make him out of the way: and howe few, or rather none toke his parte. After the Apostles time, what swarms of tyrants and beastly hypocrites rose up against the poor little company of the faithful Christians, murthering thē without all pity or mercy. As it is written. For thy sake are we killed all the day long, and are counted as sheep appointed to be slain. As I may among many touche one Ecclesiastical history: What shall I speak of the vnhappye time of that most unhappy and wicked heritike Arius. Although the Fathers of the council Nicene did judge truly & rightly according to the doctrine of the holy Scripture of the true & everlasting divinity or Godhead of Christ the Son of God: Yet not long after that wicked heresy of Arius did so prevail and take root in the hearts of men, that it was not received only in one realm or two, but also Pope Liberius Bishop of Rome, with the Emperor, and all the East parte of the world, admitted that most damnable heresy, to be most sound and wholesome doctrine, persecuting most cruelly all such, as defended the contrary, whereof was a very little number, as Athanasius, Paulinus, and very few other Bishops, which by no means would give place to so great furour and madness, although most miserably entreated. In a Council also holden at Nice, a great mumber of Bishops with other gathered there together, consented to disannul and put away the marriage of Priests or spiritual ministers, contrary to the practice of gods Church from the beginning, and contrary to the doctrine of the holy ghost which saith: Wedlocke is honorable among all men, and the bed undefiled: for what purpose I know not, nor with what reasons persuaded, am I able to say. Notwithstanding the holy and blessed Confessor Pahnutius, although unmarried, withstood them all, and by no means would consent unto their enterprise and devise, but franckely and freely confessed, that the marriage of Ministers is honorable, and that it is chastity for a man to lie with his own wife. By this means he persuaded the council, that they proceeded no further in this matter, but set every man at his lyberty to marry or not to marry. Whoe seeth not now, howe foolishly a thing it is, and much unworthy a Christian man to lean to the multitude, which for the moste parte is nothing elles than a beast of many heads: Seyng we have evidently shown, that the greater parte in matters that appertain to Christ's Religion, is always the worsest parte. and the lesser parte doth more earnestly embrace the truth of God's word. so that not without a cause Christ calleth his people, a little flock▪ Fear not ye little flock, saith Christ, for it hath pleased my father to give you a kingdom? Thys therefore is a vain objection of the adversaries to say: We have the greater number on our side: therefore have we the truth on our side. For the devil, the world and the flesh have a greater company attendyng upon them, than Christ hath upon him, seeing that the greatest parte of this world rather embraceth things present, than with joy looketh for things to come.

Finallye, some can by no means find in their heart to approve and allow that present state of Religion, which is now received among us, because it greatly differeth, say they, from the old and accustomed order. It is demanded in what points. It is answered: In these. Fyrste, The Bishop of Rome is not knowledged and received any more to be Supreme head of the universal Church of Christ. I answer: We know no Supreme head of the Church by the word of God, but Christ alone and under Christ every Prince in his own Realm. Secondly, The Sacrament is received under both kinds. I answer: So hath Christ commanded. saying: Drink of this all ye. Also the Apostle, so oft as ye shall eat of this bread and drink of the cup, &c. Thyrdly, The service and public prayer is done in the temples no more in the latin tongue, as heretofore, but in the common and English speech. I answer: So hath the custom been from the beginning in the Church of Christ in all places, and is so used at this present generally, wheresoever the Bishop of Rome hath no authority. And God by his holy Apostle commandeth us, that in our congregations all things should be done to edify, approving and allowing rather five words so spokē that they may be understanded than ten thousand otherwise. Fourthly, All the laudable ceremonies are neglected and set a side, as the halowing of salt, water, bread, candles, palms, fire, ashes, &c. I answer, All these are the trifling traditions of men, and have been the cause of much Idolatry and superstition. And it is written, They worship me in vain, teaching doctrines, which are the commandments of men. Item, God is a spirit, & they that worship him, must worship him in spirit and truth. Fifthly, Purgatory is denied. I answer, we know none other purgatory for the soul, but the precious blood of our Lord and Savior Christ Jesus, as it is writ̄. The blood of Jesus Christ gods son maketh us clean frō all sin. Sixthly, The Sacrifice of the Mass is utterly rejected and caste away, as a pestilence moste hurtful, blasphemous, and injurious to the passion and death of Christ▪ I answer: The word of God teacheth us in all places, that there is no sacrifice for sin, but the death of Christ alone. But Christ dreth no more. Therefore is there no more sacrifice offered up for sin. With one only oblation, saith the Apostle, hath Christ that everlasting Bishop made perfect forever them that are sanctified. Again, we are sanctified & made holy by the offering up of the body of Jesus Christ done once for all. Seventhly, The invocation and intercessiō of Saints is clean omitted and left. I answer: God alone is to be called upon, as he himself▪ commandeth, saying: Call on me in the time of trouble, and I will deliver thee. We know by the word of God no Mediator, no Intercessor, but Christ alone, as it is written: There is one God, & one Mediator, (he saith not, many Mediatoures) between God and man, even the man Jesus Christ, which gave himself a ransom for all men. Again, if any man sin, we have an Advocate with the father (he saith not, Advocates) Jesus Christ the righteous one. And he it is that obtayneth mercy for our sins: not for our sins only, but also for all the world. Item, Christ is on the right hand of God, and maketh intercession for us. He saith not, Saints make intercession for us. And our savior Christ himself saith: Whatsoever ye ask the father in my name, (he saith not, in the names of the saītes) he will give it you. Eyghtly, The article of trāssubstantiation is rejected and cast away as an error or heresy. I answer. The holy Scripture knoweth no such article: neither have the holy old fathers ever taught or left writ̄ such doctrine behind them. It is a new and late invention, brought in by the Pope and his adherents. Saint Paul calleth the Sacramental bread▪ not only bread before the consecration, but also after the consecration. And our Savior Christ calleth the Sacramental wyne after consecration, the fruit of the vine: & what other thing is that to say, than to call it wine. Nynthly, The natural, corporal, substantial, and real body of Christ, which he received of Mary the Virgin, is denied to be in the Sacrament of the altare. I answer. The Sacrament is an holy sign of the body and blood of Christ: which, whosoever receiveth worthily and according to Christ's institution, receiveth the very body and blood of Christ, yea whole Christ thorough faith, which is the mouth of y e soul, so y t he is incorporate, & made one w t Christ, flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones. Tenthly, The marriage of Pristes is admitted. I answer. It is in the word of God nowhere denied. God's Priests in the old law were all married men, and had wives. The Apostles of Christ, and the Bishops and Ministers of the Primatiue Church, and many hundred years after, til the Bishop of Rome played the tyrant and right Antichrist in forbydding and condemning the marriage of Priests, were all married men. At this present also in all the congregations of God, wheresoerver the pope is not admitted to be supreme head, the Bishops and Ministers of the Church do freely marry wives. Neither was the marriage of Priests ever forbydden in any nation, till the Bishop of Rome and his adherents brought in that deuilyshe decree of the single life of Priests, that this Prophecy of Saint Paul might be fulfilled: The spirit speaketh evidently, that in the later times some shall depart from the faith, and shall give hede unto spirits of error, and deuelyshe doctrines of them, which speak false through hypocrisye, and have their consciences marked with an hot iron, forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with giving thanks, of them which believe, and know the truth. For all the creatures of God are good, &c. Are not these the words of the holy Apostle. To avoid fornication, let every man have his own wise, and every woman her own husband. Agayne, Wedlocke is honorable among all persons▪ and the bed undefiled. That God hath made free▪ no man ought to make bond. Eleventhly, The vows of obedience, poverty, and chastity are broken and not observed of the Cloisterers, Monks, Friers, Canons, Nuns, Anckers, Anckeresses, &c. I answer with the Preacher. A foolish and an unfaithful vow displeaseth God. Whatsoever is not of faith, is sin, saith the Apostle. But these monastical vows are not of faith (for they have no ground in the word of God) therefore are they sin. What Godliness can there be in the vow of poverty, seeing that the vowers thereof caste away all labor contrary to the commandment of God, and live idly under the pretence of long prayer, and are fed like Epicures and bellygods of the labors of other men's hands, and of the sweat of other men's brows. And what point of holiness is in their vow of obedience, seeing they vow it to the Pope and to their Abbotes and Prioures, and utterly deny to be obedience to the temporal Princes and Rulers to whom they owe obedience by the word of God under pain of damnation. As touching their vow of chastity, who knoweth not, that it is both foolish and presumptuous. Can there be any greater folly or presumption in the world, than to worship God with our own inventions, & to vow that unto him, which lieth not in power to fulfill. Oure Savior Christ saith: All cannot away with this saying: That is, to live vnmaryed, but they to whom it is given, The wise man also saith: I know, that I cannot live chaste, except God give me the gift. To strive against God and nature, is mere madness.

Twelfthly, The fasting days are not so religiously & with such abstinence observed▪ as heretofore they have been. I answer, the people in times yast have ben taught of their curates▪ on those days, which the Church, that is to say, the Pope and the Bishops, hath commanded to be fasted, that they should fast under pain of deadly sin, abstain from flesh, and eat but one meal that day. To make that sin, which is not contrary to the word of God, is the doctrine of Antichrist. To think it more acceptable to God, for to catelfishe, than to eat flesh, is mere madness and plain superstition, seeing that all the creatures of God are good, & nothing is to be cast alway that is received with thanks giving. All things are pure to them that are pure. And those things, which God hath made clean, no man ought to judge unclean. Notwithstāding such days of abstinence as are commanded by the Prince, and received by public order, are still with great reverence and high devotion religiously observed and kept: when notwithstanding we right well know, that the true and Christian fast is to abstain from sin and to practice virtue: to cease to do our own will, and to accomplish the good pleasure of God: and at all times to live temperatly and soberly, as our Sauioure Christ saith: Take heed to yourselves least any time your hearts be overcome with surfeiting and droncknesse, and cares of this life. Thyrtenthly, Justification is taught by faith alone without works. I answer, The Prophet saith: A righteous man shall live by his own faith. And the holy Apostle saith: We plainly affirm, that a man is justified by faith without the works of the law. Agayne, we have believed on Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the deeds of the law: because by the deeds of the law no flesh shall be justified. Faith, because it alone apprehendeth and layeth hand on the merciful promises of God, is counted alone to justify, when notwithstanding it is God alone that justifieth, as s. Paul saith. It is God that justifieth. This faith is no dead and idle work of the holy Ghost in the hearts of the faithful, but lively and mighty in operation, as Saint Paul saith, Faith, which worketh mightily by love. And this love which issueth out of a pure heart, and out of a good conscience, and out of a faith unfeigned, is so fervent and strong, that it brasteth out into good works, and can no more cease to work▪ than fire can cease to burn, when mete matter is ministered unto it, or the Sun cease to shine, when the time of the clear day requireth. Therefore a faithful man is compared to a tree planted by the river side, which bringeth forth her fruit in due time. For whensoever occasion is offered to a faithful man to work, he worketh strayghtwayes, yea and that freely and willingly, without any compulsion or fear. And yet doth not he these good works to be justified by thē (for he is already justified by faith) but to show that his faith is true and lively, and not feigned and dead: and declare, as David speaketh of himself, that he is as a trutefull Olyue tree in the house of the Lord. For if righteousness come by the law, then died Christ in vain. A good man, out of the good treasure of his heart, bringeth forth good things. And an evil man out of evil treasure bringeth forth evil things. The good treasure is faith, evil treasure is unbelief. Either make the tree good and his fruit: good, or elles make the tree evil, and his fruit evil. The man must be good before he can bring forth good works. Fourtenthly, Auricular confession is set at naught, and no more used. I answer: Auricular confession is the invention of man, nowhere grounded on the word of God, and hath been the occasion of much mischief in time paste. Confession of our sins to God, and to such as we have offended, the Scripture teacheth and commaūdeath: but such Auricular and caryshe confession to be made unto a Priest with all circumstances, where, when, howe, with whom, howe often, &c. as the pope commandeth, is nowhere found in God's book. Notwithstandyng we freely permit and suffer any man that will, to go unto a Godly, learned and discrete minister of God's word either for doctrine, council, or comfort, not only in the time of Lent, but at all times of the year. For it is written: The lyps of a Priest keep knowledge, and at his mouth they shall require the law: for he is the Angel or Ambassador of the Lord of Hosts, Fyftenthly. The name of satisfaction is abhorred, and counted unworthy the Christian profession. I answer. To God there is satisfaction or sins, but the death of Christ alone, as Saint John saith: he (Christ) is the satisfaction for our sins. Hereto agreeth the saying of S. Paul: God made Christ to be sin (that is, a satisfactory sacrifice) for sin, which knew no sin, that we by his means should be that righteousness, which before God is allowed. God requireth of us repentance, faith, and amendment of life, when we have gone astraye: but to satisfy the justice of God for those our sins we are not able, though all righteousness of the whole world should be offered up to God of one man for one sin that he had committed against God, in whose sight the stars are not pure, nor the Angels of heaven free from imperfection, if they should be compared with the pureness and perfection of God. Therefore to make satisfaction to GOD for our sins, Christ came down, took our frail nature upon him, died for our wickednesses, and rose again for our Justification. And this his satisfaction is counted our satisfaction, if we believe in him: as it is written: Be it known unto you (ye men and brethren) that thorough this man (CHRIST) is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins, and that by him all that believe, are justified from all things, from the which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses. There is another kind of satisfaction, that concerneth our neyghboure, whom we have offended either in word or in deed. That satisfaction ought in this behalf to be made, no man that feared God, denieth. Yea we plainly affirm, that whosoever hath offended his neighbor, and seeketh not to be reconciled unto him, by making due satisfaction unto him to the uttermost of his power, whether it be in word or in deed: that person is far from the true Christianity. If the offense be in word: sactisfactiō must be made in word. If it be in deed: then must the satisfaction be made in deed likewise, after the example of Zachee, which said: If I have done any man wrong: I restore him four fold. Sixtenthly, Free will is denied to be in us, & that we have no power to do any good. I answer: Our liberty of well willing & well doing was lost in Adā, in whō as all we sinned, so are all we justly condemned. Before Adams fall we had freewill both to will well and to do well: but since his fall all perished in us that good was, and all grew up that evil and wicked was, as it is writ̄. All the imagination of man's heart is only evil every day. Again, the imaginatiō of man's heart is evil even from his youth. Hereof doth it manifestly appear, what free will there is in us to do good, or to will good, seeing that all our imaginations and thoughts of our hearts are evil and wicked at all times evē frō our very youth, as the Prophet saith: Leude is the heart of man and unsearchable. Saint Paul also saith, that of our selves we be not able so much as to think a good thought. And our Savior Christ saith: Without me ye can do nothing. Notwithstandyng this we say, that in natural and human things we have a certain choice of will, as to eat this or that meat, to put on this or that garment, to speak or to keep silence, &c. yea and to sin or to abstain from the gross acts of sin, as murder, adulterye, fornication, false witness bearing, and such like: which notwithstanding we must acknowledge and confess to be th gift of God, as Saint Paul saith. What hast thou, that thou hast not received. Also Saint James, Every good gift, & every perfect gift is from above, and come down from the father of lights. But with our whole hearts to assēt and consent to the holy will of God, to accomplyshe and perform the same with such perfection and puritye, as the law requireth: that lieth not in our power, neither can the strēghts of free will do anything in this behalf, either to will it, or to do it. For as Saint Paul saith: It is God that worketh in us both the will and the deed. The regenerate man in Christ hath only this will and this deed, as Christ saith: If the Son make you free, then are you free in deed. The natural man perceaueth not those things that belong to the spirit of God. Not they, which are borne of blood, or of the will of the flesh, or of the will of man, but they that are borne of God, have this freedom. Where the spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty, saith the Apostle. Seuententhly Prayer is called lyppe labor. I answer. Outward prayer pronounced with the lips without the affectiō of the heart and consent of the mind, is not only lyppe labor, but also vain labor, not approved but reproved of the Lord our God, as Christ him self witnesseth, saying: This people draweth nye unto me with their mouth, and honoreth me with their lips, howbeit their hearts are far from me. Uerelye they worship me in vain. And to the woman of Samaria he said thus. The hour cometh and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the father in spirit and in truth. For such the father also requireth to worship him. God is a spirit, and they that worship him, must worship him in spirit and in truth. Whatsoever is song or said with the mouth, so that it brasteth out from the affection of the mind: we affirm to be not only tolerable, but also commendable, yea pleasant and acceptable to God, as David saith: I will give always thanks unto the Lord: his praise shall ever be in my mouth. My soul shall make her boast in the Lord: the humble shall hear thereof, and be glad. O praise the Lord with me, and let us praise his name together, &c. O be joyful in God, all ye lands: sing praises unto the honor of his name, make his praise to be glorious. And the Apostle saith: I will sing with the breath, & I will sing with the mind. I will pray with y e breath, & I will pray with the mind. If the mouth & the mind, if the breath & the heart, if the lips & the spirit go together either in singing or saying: It is a most acceptable melody to God, & highly to be praised of all good & godly mē. This kind of prayer is greatly commended of the people of God, as contrary wise prayer without the affection of the heart is rather to be reproved than approved, refused than received, condemned than commended.

Eyghrenthly, The holy days and solemn feasts, which of our Elders were observed and kept with hye devotion and great reverence, are now a days neglected and set naught by. I answer: We are free from the observation of days. The Sabbath was made for man, and not man for the Sabbath. Therefore is the Son of man Lord also of the Sabbath: A Christian man's Sabbath is every day, and endureth the whole time of his life: which is to rest from evil, to cease to do his own will, and to obey the holy law and commandment of GOD. We are no more tied and bound to the observation and keeping of the Iewyshe Sabbothes, from the which we are made free by Christ the true light, whose coming in the flesh expelled all the dark shadows of Moses law, as the Apostle saith: Let no man trouble your conscience about meat and drink, or for a piece of an holy day, or of the new Moon, or of the Sabbath days, which are shadows of things to come: but the body is in Christ. Let no man make you shote at a wrong mark, &c. Suche as yet stick and abide in the outward observation of days, times and meats, the Apostle reproveth on this manner and saith: Now after that ye have known GOD (yea rather are known of God) howe is it that ye turn again unto the weak and beggarlye ordinances, whereunto again ye desire a fresh to be in bondage. Ye observe months and days, and times, and years. I am in fear of you, least I have bestowed on you labor in vain. Agayne, If ye be dead with Christ from the ordinances of the world, why as though ye yet lived in the world, are ye led with traditions? Touche not, taste not, handle not▪ which all perish thorough the very abuse, after the commandments and doctrines of men. We grant and confess, that we have put down, yea and that worthily, certain superstitious & Idolatrous holy days, as the feasts of Thomas Becket that traiterous Rebell, of Dunstone that wicked Nichromancer, of Agustine that superstitious and Popish Monk, with such like: notwithstanding the Sōdays, and all such feasts as be grounded in the word of God, bringing unto our remembrance the acts of Christ and of his Saints, we not supersticiously, but freely and religiously observe and keep, according to the liberty, which is given us in the Gospel by Christ.

Other matters there are, wherein the Papystes find great fault with the Protestants, which may be answered as easily, as we have done these aforesaid. For we have rehearsed the chief & principal: of what force & strength they be, who seeth not. But forasmuch as they make the simple and ignorant people believe, that if these things be taken away, the whole Religion of Christ falleth down and utterly perisheth (the people being persuaded that they are not tryfling traditions of mē, but the grave and weyghtie ordinances of God.) And that therefore as another Atlas they with their shulders hold up the old and ancient Catholyke Religion, which otherwise would fall to ruin and utter decay: I pitieng and much lamenting the miserable state of the simple, blind, and ignorant Christians, so wretchedly seduced thorough the suttle and crafty persuasions of these most suttle and crafty hypocrites, which being in deed grievous and ravening wolves, clothe themselves with shepes apparel, that they may the easilier make a rauine and spoil of the Christian flock: I have thought good to declare and show out of Chronicles and Hystories. who were the Authors and inuentours of all these tryfling traditions, drowsy dreams, and idle inventions, which heretofore have been counted for true Religion and God's service: Agayne, at what time or year of our Lord, everyone of their beggarly ceremonies were thrust into the Church: that by this means such as will open their eyes, and no more be obstinately blind, may easily perceive and see, how wickedly the wicked and Popish hypocrites have in times past seduced and received the simple poor Christians, while they have made them believe, that whatsoever is done in their Church, is divine service, and God is hyghlye pleased therewith, contrary to this saying of Christ: They worship me in vain, teaching doctrines, which are the commandments of men: and that to leave these things undone, is deadly sin, and worthy great punishment. A Priest to rede the Gospel at Mass without candle light: to receive the Sacramental wine, without minglyng of water, to say Mass abroad without a Super ltare : Again, the Lay man to come unto the Lord's table without shrifte and absolution at the Priests hand not to bear a candle on Candlemasse day, not to take ashes in Lent, not to bear Palms on Palme Sunday, not to crepe to the cross on good Fridaye, not to abstain from flesh on Fridays & other fasting days, with a thousand such like, was counted a greater offense among the Papists than to transgress and break any of the commandments of God. It may worthily be said to them, as Christ said to the Pharesees and Scribes: Well Prophecied Isaiah of you hypocrites, as it is written: This people honoreth me with their lips, but their heart is far fro me. Howbeit, in vain do they serve me, teaching the doctrines and commandments of men. For ye lay the commandments of God a part, and observe the constitutions of men. &c. Ye cast aside the commandment of God, to maintain your own constitutions.

There is almost no constitutions, no decree, no ceremonye, no Papistical sect, nor any other tradition appertaining to Church ware, and Romish religion, which I have not both diligently and painfully sought out of Chronicle writers, and Historiographers, and placed in this my book, that all men may know from whence the Popish religiō springeth, and hath her beginning, that this thing once known, and the trifling traditions of men set a part we may with one mind, serve, worship, & honor the Lord our God according to his word as it is written: That I command thee, do that only unto the Lord: put thou naught thereto, nor take ought there from. Agayne, ye shall put nothing to the word, which I command you, neither do ought therfrom, that ye may keep the commandments of the Lord your God, which I command you. And that the reading of this my boke may be to the Reader both the more pleasant and profitable: I have to avoid confusion brought all things unto certain common places, yea and that in such order, as I trust, no good and indifferent person will mislyke and disalowe. My desire is to do good to all men, to hurt no person.

After that I had finished this my labor and travail in gathering together these Relics of the Romish Religion, and had determined with myself to publish and set them abroad, that they might be seen and read of all men: after long & depe consideratiō to whom I might dedicate this my work: Your Lordship came to my remembrance, as one right well worthy, to whom I might offer this my travail whatsoever it be, yea & that for diverse causes. First, For the right excellent knowledge that you have not only in human letters, but also in the sacred scriptures: which is so goodly an ornament and precious Jewel to all Christians, but specially to all such as be Bishops and Ouersears of Christ's flock, as nothing can more beautify & adorn the state of a Christian mā, of whatsoever degree he be. Secondly, For the fervent Zeal and earnest love, that you bear to the pure and sincere religion of God, which these many years hath so enflamed your breast that for the love thereof, & for the defense of the same, you were not only content to forsake your native country, your natural kinnesfolke, your dear friends, your loving familiares, & whatsoever seemeth to this life, moste sweet, moste pleasant, most comfortable, but also to lose both life and goods, counting them most blessed and happy, that suffer persecution for righteousness. Thyrdly, For that it hath pleased God of his infinite goodness and mercy to place you Bishop and Ouersear of his people in my native country unto the glory of his most glorious name▪ and unto the exceeding profit & commodity of his holy congregatien▪ where you so rule and govern the Lord's flock, as a moste faithful Pastor and diligent shepehearde, that your fame is not only glorious in the ears all men, but also you are become a most worthy examplar to all the spiritual Ministers of your iocesse, whether doctrine life, or hospitality be considered on your behalf. As touching doctrine (I speak it without flatterye) you are able by the word of God, and by wholesome learning, both to exhort, and also to improve them that speak against the word of truth. And as God hath given you this knowledge▪ so do you moste diligently bestow it upon God's people committed unto you▪ that you may not be found like to that idle & unprofitable servant, which hyd the talent, that his Lord committed unto him, in the ground: but rather like to that good and diligent servant, which with five talents, that his Master delivered him, won other five. and therefore heard of his Masters mouth this moste sweet and comfortable voice: Well thou good and faithful servant: Thou haste been faithful over few things. I will make thee ruler over many things. Enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.

As concerning your life & conuersatiō (which I speak unto the glory of God, from whom alone cometh down every good and perfect gift) it is such, as may right well be counted a mirror of virtue, wherein appeareth nothing but that good & Godly is, so that ye be an ensāple to y e flock in righteousness, in faith, in love, in peace, in word, in pureness, &c. Accordyng to the rule of the Apostle: A Bishop must be blameless, as the steward of God, not stubborn, not angry, not given to much wine, no fighter, not given to filthy lucre, &c. He must also have a good report of them which are without, least he fall into rebuke, and snare of the evil speaker.

And as for your hospitality, it is such and so notable, that for the proportion of your yearly revenues, which is much inferioure to others, it giveth place to none of your profession and degree▪ Poor Christ in his members standeth not at your gates to be fed at leisure with fragments and scrappes many times to vile for dogs out of the almose basket, but he is brought into your house, set at the table, having ministered unto him, all good things necessary for the relief of his careful state, according to this commandment of God: Break thy bread to the hungry: and the nedie and wayfaryng bring thou into thy house. When thou seest the naked cover him, and hyde not thy face from thy neighbor. A Bishop must be a maintayner and keeper of hospitality, saith the Apostle. And God saith by the Prophet: Bring every tithe into my barn, that there may be meat in mine house. Therefore your Lordship is ready at all times to do good to all men, but specially to them that are of the household of faith. And these .iii. things requireth our Savior Christ of every Godly and Christian Bishop, when he saith thrice. Pasce, Pasce, Pasce, Fede with whole some doctrine. Fede with virtuous conversation. Fede with liberal hospitality keeping. But many do so little pass of this latter Pasce, that they pass it clean over, and make a double post of it, so greatly hath Mammon blinded their eyes. Fourthly, for the singular love and liberal benefits, which your Lordship heretofore both freelye and friendly without my deserts hath moste bounteouslye bestowed upon me. And would God it were, or might be at any time in my power, if not otherwise yet with my humble and ready service, to signify my faithful and well wishing heart unto your Lordship, if not to the uttermost, yet in some parte, as one, who although power shall fail, yet shall good will ever prevail. Fyftly, and finallye (as I may once conclude) that youre honor may by a Bucklar and defense for this my labor▪ partelye against our common adversaries the Papists, which without judgment furiouslye condemn, whatsoever pleaseth them not, although never so true, and agreeable to the word of GOD: Partelye against our Grosse Gospellers and pratlyng Protestants, which doing themselves nothing praise wrthye, envy, slander and backby e other men's fruitful labors, labourynge by this means to seem somewhat, when in deed they are nothing, except we will number them among such, as are borne only to consume the good fruits of the earth: Partelye, that other seeing this my travail dedicate to youre Lordeshippe, may be the more allured and provoked unto the reading of this treatise, and so at the last learn to discern good from evil, sweet from sour, light from darkness, truth from falsehood. Religion from superstition, Christ from Antichrist, God from Baal, &c. and from hence forth serve the Lord our GOD not as blind reason fantasieth, and filthy flesh imagineth, but as God's word pre cribeth, that is to say, in holiness and righteousness all the days of our life, that after the short pilgrimage of this our frail life, we may attain and come unto that blessed & immortal life, where he reigneth, which is the true and perfect life, namely Christ Jesus the Son of the living GOD as concerning his Godhead, and the Son of the blessed Virgin Mary as touching his manhood, our alone Sauioure and Redemer, our alone Mediatoure and Advocate, our alone Lawful fille and peace maker, our alone health and eternal felicitye: in whom, and from whom, I wish unto your honorable Lordeshippe all good things both of body and mind. Amen.

From Cauntorbury the sixte of June. In the year of our Lord. 1563. September. 30.

The Relics of Rome.

Of the Pope, and of his usurped power and feigned authority.

P Ope Boniface the third thorough great and earnest suit (although many good and Godly learned men resisted him in this behalf, utterly condemning this his ambition and Luciferlike pride in exalting and lifting up himself above his fellow Bishops, and challenging unto him y t Supremacy and authority, which the holy Scripture in no place giveth him neither had any of his predecessors y e Bishops of Rome tofore enjoyed the same nor once desired it, but rather both written and spoken against such usurped power, as we may see in the writings of Pope Gregory the first against John Patriarch of Constantinople, which attempted the like wicked enterprise, but was resisted) to Phocas the Emperor, at the last obtained of him, that he and his successors forever after should be taken for y e chief bishop and supreme head of the universal Church of Christ throughoute the world: and y t the Church of Rome from that day foreward should be called, and so admitted and received the chief and principal head Church of y e whole world: Again, that the Church of Rome should be in subiectiō to none other Church, but that all Churches universal should be obedient and in subjection unto it. For until that time the Church of Constantinople was counted the highest and of greatest authority because of the imperial see in that city. This thing was brought to pass about the year of our Lord .vi.C.vii. Flatina. Christianus Massaeus. Henricus Pantaleon. Paulus Dia onus. Anselmus Rid. Polichronicon. Albertus Krantz. Abbas vrspergēsis. Hermannus Contractus. &c

This Phocas (as histories make mention) was a great and cruel tyrant, & by force & violence obtained the Empire. And that he might the more quietlye enjoy it, he wrought not only treason against his Lord and Master, that was Emperor before him called Maurice a mā both noble & virtuous, but he also most shamefully and traytorously slew him, not only him, but all his children also, y t none of his flock might live to make any claim to the Imperial Crown after him. A Tyraunt mete to set up the tyranny of the Bishop of Rome contrary to y e word of God and the determination of the ancient Cannons.

But this traiterous murderer received a just reward of this his tirannye. For as he unjustly slew: so was he most justly slain. As he deposed his Lord and Master: so was he deposed & put down. As he against all right toke away the Empire frō his Lord: so was it again taken a way from him. As he suffered none of his masters children to live: so died he without childrē, one daughter only excepted. Loke with what measure he met unto his lord and master: with the same was he paid home again, saving that his death was more vilanous and shameful, than the death of his master. For this tyraunte after he had reygned certain years, had first of all his hands and his feet cut of, afterward because he had been a famous and notable adulterer, his privy members with his head were cut of also. As for the residue of his body was burnt to ashes, An ende worthy such a tirant: Zonaras, Paulus Vuarnefridus, Johannes Monachus, Paulus Diaconus, Johannes Cuspinianus, Sebastianus Frank.

Pope Benet the seconde obtained of the Emperor Constantine, that the Bishop of Rome forever after should be taken of all men for Christ's true vicar in earth, and saint Peters lawful successor. This Pope also brought it to pass, that the bishop of Rome only should be called Pope, that is to say, the father of fathers. For before that time all Bishops generallye were called Popes, it may be gathered of diverse writers. In the yere of our Lord si e hundred .lxvii. Anselmus Ryd. Achilles Perminius, Sebastianus Franck. &c.

Pope Vigilius (as they fain) made a decree with the consent of his adherents that the Sea of Rome should be taken for the head and maistresse of all churches throughout the world. In the yere, &c. v. C. xxxv. according to the doctrine of these two verses.

Dogmate papali datur, simul ac imperiali,
vt sim cunctarum mater, & caput ecclesiarū.

That same decree also made Pope Simplicius (as they write) in the yere of our Lord: 471. Moreover the papists go forth and say, that when Pope Sylvester was Bishop of Rome, Constantine the Emperor did exalte and advance the Sea of Rome, that he gave unto it not only an ecclesiastical, but also an Imperial, power, appointing the church of Rome to be the chief church through out y e world, & to have authority, rule, & preeminence no less over those four principal Churches, Antioch, Alexandria. Constantinople, and Hierusalē, than over all other churches contained under the heavens: Again, y t the bishop of Rome should be higher & of greter authority, than all the bishops and priests of the whole world, and y t whatsoever should be determined concerning matters of religion, should depend only upon the popes iugement, either to be received, or to be rejected, He appointed also (as the papists go forth to lie) that the pope should have free liberty to wear the apparel either of an emperoure or of a bishop at his pleasure, and that he should have all manner of officers to attend upon, as the Emperors majesty hath. Moreover the aforesaid Emperor Constantine gave to Pope Sylvester and to his such cessors the city of Rome and all Italy, withe the provinces, places and cities of all the weast parts, to be S. Peters patrimony forever: & addeth furthermore these words. If any mā do infringe break, transgress, contemn and condemn this our ordinance, everlasting damnation hang over his head: and the holy and chief apostles, of God Peter and Paul be his enemies, and immortal foes both in this world and in the world to come: yea perish mought he in the lowest part of hell and so be damned forever and ever withe the devil and all the wicked.

Furthermore this Emperor (as the Romanists fain) when he had made this donation to the Church of Rome plucked of the imperial crown made of moste fine gold garnished w t all kind of precious stones pearls and jewels from his own head, and set it upon pope Siluesters pate for the reverence y t he bare to s. Peter & caused y e Romish bishop to be set upon a costlye & richly appareled palfrey, & to be solemnly carried about thorough the city of Rome in the presence of all y e citizens, y e Emperor himself running on foot like a lacky by the Popes side, holding his horses bridle in his hand, as a most vile page. These things done, y e Emperor Constantine departed from the West parts of the world which he had now givē over to Pope Sylvester and to his successors forever to be s. Peters patrimony, with all the privileges, emoluments, commodities & profits of the same, and went himself into y e East partes, even unto the city Bizantium, which being in great ruin he repared and amplified, beautifying it with many noble and sumptuous buildings, & called it Constantinople according to his name. He carried also with him almost all the noble men of the Romans, and the whole order of y e Senators with their wives & children, because the pope and his complices (as it may appere) should have elboughroume enough, & as few to trouble his holiness, as might be In the yere. &c. 315. Bartolomaeus Picerius de monte arduo, Ioānes Laziardus, Edic. Constant Policronicon, &c.

But how vain, false, forged, lying and counterfayte this bragging of the papists is, concerning the donation of the emperoure Constantine to the Sea of Rome, and the supremacye of that Romish bishop above all other bishops, yea, above Emperors, Kings, Princes, &c. diverse faithful learned & expert writers do abundantly testify Nicolaus de causa. Laurentius Valla, Antoninus Archiep. Florent. Volateranus Hieronimus, Paulus Cathalanus, Albertus Crantzius, Huldrichus Huttenus, &c. But this is the properti of the papists always to father their lies, their idle inventions theyre drowsye dreams, their crooked constitutions, their devilish decrees. &c. Upon such as lived many years before, and upon such as were mē (in their days) of great learning and virtue, that by this means their trifling traditions might seme to be of the greter authority in the eyes of the simple and unlearned people & so although plain errors, yet at y e last thorough the color of antiquity be received for moste manifest verities & undoubted truths. Notwithstāding this must we needs confess (which thing the histories do also testify) that after y e church of Rome was endowed with temporal possessions, it was ever after more studiouse of y e world thā of god, of secular business thā of spiritual excercises, of outward pomp & pride▪ thā of inward deuotiō & christen holiness, of making their own traditions and degrees than of setting forth gods holy commandments & laws, of enriching themselves than of edifyinge the flock of Christ: so that not without a cause it is written, y t what time the Church received temporal possessions, y e old enemy cried with a loud voice in y e air: This day is poison shed forth into the Church of Christ. Therefore saint Jerome in vitas patrum saith: Sithens that holy Church increased in possessions, it hath decreased in virtues according to this common saying: Religio peperit diuitias: Filia deuorauit matrē : y t is to say, Religion brought forth richesse, & the daughter hath devoured the Mother. Polichron.

Moreover the Papists fain, that the aforesaid Sylvester being Bishop of Rome, the council of Nice gave this privilege to the Bishop of Rome, that he should be above all other Bishops, as y e emperor is above all other kings: and that he should be called Pope, that is to say, the chief father, or the father of fathers. But this is so false, that nothing can be more contrary to y e truth. For in the council of Nice, which was celebrate by the commandment of Constantine the Emperor in y e year of our Lord .iii.C.xxiiii. where also wer present and gathered together .iii.C. & xviii. Bishops and holy fathers, it was determined, that the Bishops of Alexandria, & Antiochia, and universally all other primates should have all the governance & preeminence of all y e countries that were nere unto them, as y e bishop of Rome had in Italy, &c.

We will, say they, y t the old custom and manner shall continue in Egypt, Libie, and Pentapali, which is, that y e Bishop of Alexandria shall have governance and rule over all these: for tha there is a like custom for y e Bishop of Rome. In like manner we will, that at Antioch, & other provinces, everyone shall have their due honor.

Moreover when Faustinus Legate to the bishop of Rome alleged in y e sixte council Cartaginense, that the bishop of Rome ought to have the ordering of all great matters in all places by his supreme authority, he alleged no scripture for him (for at that time no scripture was thought to make for it) but he alleged untruly the first general council Nicene, in which Arius the heretic was condemned, to make for that purpose. Which after y e boke was brought forth, & no such article found in it, but the contrary: (yet the council at that time sent to Constantinople, Alexandria, and Antioch, where y e Patriarchal Sees were, to have the true copy of y e Council Nicene, which was sent unto them, & also frō Rome, whether thei sent also for that purpose. And after they found no such article in it, but in the first chapter thereof, the contrary, that all causes ecclesiastical should either be determined within y e diocese or else if any wer grieved, thē to appeal to the Council provincial, and there the matter to take full end, so that for no such causes, men should go out of there province,) y e whole council Cartaginense wrote to Celestine at y e time being Bishop of Rome, that since the council Nicene had no such article in it, as was untruly alleged by Faustinus, but the contrary: they desired him to abstain after to make anymore such demand, denouncing unto him, that they would not suffer any cause great or small to be brought by appeal out of their country & thereupon made a law, that no man should appeal out of the country of Aphricke, vpō pain to be denounced accursed. Wherewith the Bishop of Rome ever after held him content & made no more business with them, seeing he had naught to say to the contrary. In the syxte article of the said council it was also determined, that in the Orient or Easte partes the Bishop of Antioch should be chief: in Egypt the Bishop of Alexandria, about Rome, the Bishop of Rome, and likewise in other countries the Metropolitans should have their preeminence: so that the bishop of Rome never had meddling in those countries. And in the next article following, the bishop of Jerusalem, which city before had been destroyed, and almost desolate, is restored to his old prerogative, to be chief in Palestine and in y e country of Iewrye: which Church of Jerusalem, if places should be regarded, should be the chief. For there was accomplished y e mystery of our redemption, and Christ himself the eternal word & Son of God there preached in his own person, and after his ascencion, all the Apostles and Disciples, &c.

Furthermore in y e council Constantinople it was ordained, that bishops should not be troubled out from their diocese, nor one should meddle with an others jurisdiction, but the bishops of Alexandria should have the governance of the orientall parties, the honor of primacy reserved to the church of Antioch, as it was ordained in the Nicene council. And even so, that the bishops of Asia should oversee Asia, and order all things pertaining to Asia. Likewise, that y e bishop of Pont should govern the diocese of Pont. And the bishops of Thracia, their diocese: so y t this council also denieth Prelacie or Supremacy to Rome, & to the bishop thereof, reseruyng every diocese to his own bishop. Likewise in the Council Mileuitane it was provided, that all causes concerning one province should be determined in the same.

Of these councils aforesaid it manifestly appeareth, that the bishop of Rome hath no such preeminence, authority, supremacy & jurisdiction over all other bishops and over their provinces and diocese, as he unjustly challengeth, and wickedly usurpeth, but that his power is only in Italy: all other bishops being in all other pointes of like authority with him, everyone having the same authority and power in his own diocese that the Byshoppe of Rome hath in Italy. Sainte Cyprian calleth the Bishop of Rome in his Epystles, which he wrote unto him, Brother, to declare that they were of like authority, and Fellow ministers in the labor of the Gospel.

He maintaineth also with S. Agustine, that there is none, which is Bishop of other bishops: and that it is a great tyranny to desire to be Lord over other bishops. S. Gregory writeth expressly, that he, which would be bishop of all other bishops, shall not have the place of Christ in earth, but of Lucifer, & shall be very Antichrist himself. He saith moreover, that to be called the universal bishop, or head of all other bishops is contrary to the ordinance of y e gospel, contrary to the decrees of the Canons: yea, saith he, it is a new name, and a name of blasphemy, whereby y e honor of all priests is greatly diminished and abased: He addeth moreover, that the name of the universal bishop for y e governor of blessed Peter Prince of the Apostles, was offered to the bishop of Rome at the counsel Chalcedonense & yet notw t standing none of all his predecessors would ever take unto thē that name of singularity, neither would thei consent to use it, lest while such private prerogative should be givē to one mā, all other priests should be defrauded of their due honor. &c. Greg. li. 4. epi. 76.78.

And the aforesaid S. Gregory willing to show how greatly he abhorred the name of the universal Bishop or Supreme head of the whole Church of Christ dispersed throughout y e world, in all his letters & Epistles called himself the servant of God's servants: which style and manner of writing, his successors do also at this present use, but most falsely and unjustly being in deed in pride Lucifer, in ambitiō Alexander, in tyranny Nero, and in all kind of wickedness Antiochus.

Of these things aforesaid, it is plain and evident y t this supremacye & universal power, which the Bishop of Rome challengeth over all other Bishops, is both forged & feigned, and hath no ground in the word of God, nor in the ancient councils, but with much labor & corruption was at the last obtained of that tyrant Phocas y e Emperor through the suttletie of Pope Boniface the third, as we have to fore heard, not only to the great dishonor of Christ the alone head of his church, but also to the unworthy abasemente of the Ecclesiastical ministry, as I may speak nothing of the loss of many thousand souls, which being persuaded that the Popes authority is no less, than he and his trumpeters blow and boast, have put the affiaunce of their salvation in his pardons and ceremonies.

But let us behold moe of their decrees, whereby they have stablyshed their tirannical power.

Pope Innocent the first made a law, that the Sea of Rome should be of greater authority, than y e Sea of any other bishop throughout the world, and that it should be lawful for the sea of Rome to judge of all other Seas, but that one and alone Sea of Rome to be subject to the judgment of none other. In the year of our Lord. 408. Caus. 9. Quaest. 3. Nemo iudicabit. Pantaleon.

Pope Julius the first in like manner made a decree, y t if any man did suspecte his judge, he should appeal unto y e sea of Rome, as a place to judge all mē, but to be judged of none. In y e yere, &c. 338. Chron. John. Tit. 2.9.6. cap. placuit.

Pope Stephan the first decreed, that whatsoever statutes y e church of Rome maketh, they ought of all men necessarily to be observed. In the yere, &c. 361. Gratianus. Dist. 19. Enimuero.

Pope Nicolas the first decreed, that the Popes laws and letters should be of equal authority w t the holy Scriptures. In the yere of our Lord. 871. Anselmus Rid▪ That same decree is also attributed, but falsely, to Pope Anacletus, which lived, &c. 101. Chron. germ.

Pope Calicte the seconde made a decree, that it is not lawful for any man to dissent frō the church of Rome. For, saith he, as the Son came to do y e will of the father: so must Christian men do the will of their mother, which is the church of Rome. In the year, &c. 1120. Dist. 12. Non decet.

Pope Marcellus ordained that from that time forward a general council should be of no authority, except the bishop of Rome do affirm and allow the same. In the yere of our Lord. 304. Lib▪ Council. Polyd. Vergil. Dist. 17 Synodū. This decree also is ascribed to pope Julius the first. John▪ Laziardus.

Pope Clement ordained, that no man should be friendly unto such as the pope favoreth not, but that he should rather eschew them as enemies, & turn away from them as heathen persons. For seeing (saith he) that the dead, (that is to say, y e pope) abhorreth thē, much more y e fete that is, all Princes, Kyngs, Rulers, & all other kind of people ought so to do, and utterly deteste them. John. Laziardus.

Pope Clement the first made a constitution, that all Emperors, kings & princes should be subject to the church of Rome both in spiritual and temporal matters, & acknowledge the pope to be their head. Chron. John. Laziardus. Celestinus.

Pope Sixtus made a decree, that if any man wer evil entreated of his Metropolitan, it should be lawful for him to appeal unto the Sea of Rome, mother and head of the universal church of Christ throughout all y e world. 2. Q 6. Cap. Si quis putauerit.

Pope Fabian the first ordained, that every mā might lawfully appeal unto the sea of Rome, although sentence wer pronounced against him. In y e yere▪ &c. 242.2. Qu 6. ca. Licet. Iac. Phili. Bergō.

Pope Leo the third made a decree, that the decrees of the bishop of Rome should be more regarded & set by, than all the judgments, writings & bo •• es of the best learned. In the yere, &c. 817. Jacob. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Eugenius the fourth gathered a council at Florence, in the which wer present many great learned men both Greeks and Latins. In this council it was required of the Greeks and of the Indians, that they should celebrate the Lord's Supper with vnleuended bread according to the decree of Pope Alexander the first: and y t they should grant, y t there is a purgatory to purge souls after this life: again, that they should confess the bishop of Rome to be the true vicar of Christ, & the very successor of Peter, and the supreme head of Christ's church throughout y e world. But they would not obey the Popes request, but boldly answered, that they would continue in the faith and doctrine, which their Churches from the beginning had received of the Apostles. In the year, &c. 1433. John. Philip. Bergom. Chron.

Pope Boniface the eyght upon a certain great and solemn feast, appareled in his Pontificalibus was carried about the city of Rome on men's shoulders, & gave the people large blessings with wagging his fingers over them on every side. The next day after he put on an imperial robe, decking himself like an Emperor, and commanded a naked sword to be borne before him and he himself sitting upon his moil gloriously, cried out with a loud voice saying. Ecce duo gladij hic. Behold, here are two sweardes: calling himself Lord of the whole world concerning both temporal and spiritual matters. This is that monsture, of whom it is writ̄: Intrauit vt Vulpes, vixit vt Leo, moritur vt Canis. That is to say, he entered in as a fore, he lived as a lyō, he died as a dog. In the year of our Lord. 1290. Albertus. Crantzius, Fascic. Temp. Pantal.

Pope Leo the fourth so greatly esteemed both himself and his authority, that he offered his feet unto princes to be kyssed and honored. In the yere &c. 858. Volat. Plat. Pantal.

Pope Innocent the third first of all crowned Otho the Emperor, and afterward deprived him again, saying: It lieth in my power both to set up & to pluck down emperors, kings and princes at my pleasure. For all power is given unto me both in heaven and in earth. In the yere of our Lord, 1195. Sebast. Frank. Chron. Temton. Fasc. Temp . Paulus. Phrig, &c.

Pope Alexander the third did not only with martial armors resist the Godly and noble Emperor Frederike, but at the last thorough the might of other princes, subduing him, compelled y aforesaid Emperor, before he wuld give him absolution, & be at one with him, to lie flat down vpō the ground before him in the sight of the people: and the pope setting his foot in the emperors neck, cried out with a loud voice and said: Scriptū est: Super aspidem et basiliscum ambulabis & conculcabis leonem & draconem. That is to say. It is written. Upon the Adder & the Cockatrice shalt thou walk and thou shalt tread down the lion & the dragon. In the year, &c. 1161. Nauclerus▪ Sabel. Iaco. Phil. John. Char.

This pope made & compelled Louis King of France, and Henry King of England to be his lackies & to run on foot by him, y e one holding his horses bridle on the right side the other on the left side, leading him with great pomp thorough the city Totiacum unto Ligris. Chroni. Sigebertus.

Pope Hadriane the fourth was not a little angry because the Emperor held with his hand the left stirrope, and not the right, when he came down of his horse, about the year, &c. 1158. Albertus. Crantz. Otho. Frisius. Pantaleon.

Pope Calixtus the second, whē he returned unto Rome caused pope Benet, whom the Emperor had before set up, to be apprehended, and to be set upon an horse, & so ride before him vilanously all the way, his face being turned unto the horses arse, & holding the horse tail being in his hand in stead of a bridle. Afterwarde he threw him into prison, where he most miserably died. About the yere. &c. 1120. Chron. Fasciculus temporum, &c.

Pope Celestine the third crowned the emperor Henry the fyfte, holding the crown between his fete. And whē he had put the crown vpō the emperors head, he smote it of with his foot again: saying y t he had power to make Emperors, and to put them down again. In the year. &c. 1195. Crantz.

Pope Cornelius ordained, y t no oath should be required of the pope except it were for the mayntaynaunce of holy church. In the year, &c. 255. Ranulphus. Cestrensis. Chron.

Pope Gregory the seventh, for dyspleasure that he bare unto Henry the Emperor, wrote unto the princes & people, that lived under y e Emperors dominion, that they should by no means obey the Emperor, but rather resist him and his authority, and take him no more for Emperor but rather for an usurper of the empyre. The emperor perceiving this malicious purpose of y e pope, wrote again unto him on this manner: When Christ committed the sheep unto Peter, he excepted Kings. The pope answered the Emperor in his letters on this wise: Whē Christ gave y e keys unto Peter he excepted no man: by this means chalēging power & authority over all Emperors, Kings, Princes, and Rulers, unto whom notw t standing by y e word of God both pope & Bishop w t all the spiritualty (as they term them) ought to show obedience even from the very heart, not only for conscience sake. In the year, &c. 1073. Christianus Massaeus. Sabast. Frank. Chron.

Pope Boniface the eight wrote unto Philip King of France, that he was Lord of all things as well temporal as spiritual throughout y e whole world and that he therefore ought to have received the kingdom of France at his hand, which thing forasmuch as the king had not done, y e Pope wrote unto him, y t he had justly deserved to be deprived of his kingdom: so y t afterward this arrogant Lucifer and mōs ure of pride excommunicated Kinge Philip, and gave away his kingdome to Albert the Emperor. About the year, &c. 757. Pol. Virg. Pant.

Pope Stephan y e seconde was y e first Pope that was carried about vpō mens shoulders: which thing his successors have euersince diligētli practiced▪ put in use. In y e yere, &c. 757. Pol. Vir. Pan .

Pope Cletus first of all used in his letters these words: Salutem & Apostolicam benedictionē. In the yere, &c. 81. Chron. Ang.

Pope Gregory the first used first of all in his letters and bulls this title▪ Seruus seruorum dei, that is to say, servant of the servants of God, which title his successors yet keep: but how truly who seeth not? seeing they labor to the uttermost of their power to have the whole world under their girdle, yea & to compel princes kings and emperors, not only to be their lackies, but also to kiss even their very feet. He used this title in all his letters to repress the arrogācye and pride of John Patriarch of Constantinople, which contrary to the doctrine of the Gospel and contrary to the decrees of the old Canons, presumed to usurp a new name to himself, and sought to be called the universal bishop, or head over all other bishops. To show that such a proud & ambitious name ought utterly to be detested of all spiritual ministers, of whatsoever calling or dignity they be, the aforesaid Gregory in all his letters ever after named himself, the servant of the servants of God. In the yere, &c. 590. Ranulphus Cestrens. Chron.

This aforesaid Gregory sent Agustine y e Monk w t certain other into England to convert and turn the english natiō unto the Romish Religiō. Which Agustine, when thorough his hipocrisy & coūterfait holiness he had won many unto his purpose, and had obtained of king Adelbright to be Archbishop of Canterbury and primate of all England, went into Wales, where he found many godly & learned bishops and preachers of God's word, which sincerely and purelye taught the doctrine of the holy Scripture, and rightlye administered the blessed sacraments according to Christ's institution: whom this aforesaid Agustine the Monk labored also to the uttermost of his power to allure frō the sincerity & simplicity of christs religion, unto the Romish and popish superstitiō, bosting himself to be a Legate of the most holy father the Pope, sent frō Rome: again, made & ordained the chief bishop & primate of all englād, and therefore he willed them to obey him and his doctrine, and to receive y e most holy father of Rome, and his catholic Religion. But the Godly and learned Fathers boldly answered, that they were already true Christians, and according to christs doctrine they governed their Churches: therefore they would neither obey him, nor submit themselves to the authority of y t strange Romish Bishop, nor yet receive his superstitious ceremonies, but continue, as heretofore they had done, in the simplicity of Christ's religion. By this means this Monk Agustine was compelled to depart, his expectation not satisfied. Notwithstanding this monstrous Monk afterward found the means (such is the charity of the bloody papists) greatly to annoy these Godly and learned fathers, because they would not obey his wicked & deuilishe request. For he complained to Kinge Adelbright, that the Britain's called otherwise Welshmen, would neither obey him nor any man, but only the Archbishop of Carlion. Which thing when the King heard, he was greatly moved, and threatened to destroy them all, writing to Elfride king of Northumberland that he should come to him w t all the power that he might make, and that he would meet him at Leiciter & frō thence they would go into Wales and there destroy the Archebishop of Carlion and all those that had refused to obey Agustine and his doctrine.

When the Godly fathers heard of this and that the two kings with their armies approached, to the ende for to destroy them, they sent unto the kings certain holy and virtuous mē, which went barefoot & woolwarde with all humility & meekness, desiring thē t cease frō so ungodly an enterprise. But the kings were so stern & so wicked, y t they would not once speak to those holy mē, but slew them straightwaies everyone. They spared them no more (alas for sorrow) than the wolf doth y e sheep, but cruelly and unjustly murdered those saints of God, so that thei were all martyred y t came unto them, being in number five hundred & forty. And from thence those kings went unto Gāgor, for to slay all y e Britanes that they might find. But when the Britanes heard of it, they assembled & prepared thenselves with all their power to fight with those kings for the defense of their countreye, and for the mayntaynaunce of Christian religion, so that in that battle king Adelbright was slain by y e just judgment of god, and king Elfride was sore wounded and compelled moste cowardly to fly, their whole army also being utterly discomfited & well nigh all slain. They that remained toke them to their fete and fled, so that by this means God gave his servants a glorious victory over the popish enemies. Ex Chron. Angl. Such end, O Lord, give thou to all thine enemies, that of malice and without reap̄taunce persecute thy servants for the testimony of thy truth, that the kingdom of Antichrist and y e pope, utterly subverted, thou mayest be known to be the alone Lord and thy word to be the alone verity.

Of the Popes election.

POpe Nicolas the first made a decree, that if any mā would thrust himself into the sea of S. Peter, not being chosen thereunto by such as ar appointed for the electiō of the pope, y e same should be judged not Apostolicus but Apostaticus. 49. Dist. Cap. Si quis Apostolice sedi. Anno. 871.

Pope Hadriane the first made a law, that no lay persons should presume to entermedle with the election of y e pope 63. Dist. Cap▪ Nullus laicorum. An. 796.

Pope Boniface the second, made a decree that in the election of the pope, the Clergye should be divided from the common people. In the year, &c. 529. Albertus. Krempt.

Pope Leo the eyght ordained, that none should be admitted pope without the consent of the Emperor. In y e yere, &c. 962.63. Dist▪ Cap. In Synodo. Chron.

Pope Adriane the third, was of such and so lustye courage, that contrary to the order tofore used, he made a decree, that from henceforth the Emperors should never meddle with the election of y e pope as tofore thei had done, nor y t their authority or consent should be thought necessary in this behalf, but y t the clergy & y e people of Rome alone might frankly & freely choose the most holy Father. In the yere of our Lord. 885. Grat. d st. 62.

Pope Martin the third made y e like decree, that the Clergy and the people of Rome only should choose the bishop of Rome, not regarding the consent of the Emperor. In the year, &c. 944. Christ. Massae.

Pope Gregory the tenth ordained, y t when the Pope is dead, the Cardinals with all expedition should assēble thenselves together for the electiō of a new Pope, and that they should be shut up together in a closet, nether eating, nor drinking, nor yet departing frō thence, till they had chosen the most holy Father, Christ's vicar & Peters successor. In the yere, &c. 1272. Christ. Mass.

Pope Boniface the second ordained, that the Pope being dead, another Pope should be chosen within three days, least the faith of holy Church for lack of an head, should decay and wax faint. In the year, &c. 529. Dist. 69. cap. Nullus. John. Laziard.

When Pope Alexander the seconde was chosen Bishop of Rome, certain other willing to place a stranger in y e See: all the Cardinals cried out with a loud voice and said: No man ought to be chosen pope, except he be borne in the paradise of Italy. In the year, &c. 1063. Ranulphus. Cest.

Pope Sergius the second being before called Os porci, that is to say, Swines snoute, or Hogs mouth, after that he was chosē Bishop of Rome, changed his name, and called himself Sergius. Since that time all Popes have used to change their names, yea and that, as they report, for three causes. One is, because that Christ, when he did chose his Apostles, changed their names. The second is, y t as they change their names, so should thei change their manners. The third is, that he which is chosen to an excellent estate, should not be obscured and disgraced with a vile and foul name. In the year, &c. 848. Chron. Polichron. &c.

Of the alteration of y e popes names Polidorus Vergilius writeth on this manner: The bishop of Rome hath one special prerogative and privilege, which is, that when he is once created bishop, he may alter & change his name at his pleasure, if the name, which he hath already, do displease him. As for an example: If perchance he hath been before a Malefactor, he may call his name Boniface, that is to say, a well doer. If he have been a coward or fearful person, he may call himself Leo, y t is, a Lyon. In stead of this name, Rusticall: he may take unto him the name Urbanus, y t is to say, Ciuile, gentle or well mannered. For lewd or wicked, he may cal himself innocent. If he have been a diffamed person, he may take unto him this name Benedictus, that is to say, A man of good name and fame, that the bishop at the least in name may be an ornament & beauty to the dignity of papacy. Sergius the second is reported to have ben the author of this matter, to whom it was granted, forasmuch as he was called, Os porci, that is to say Swines snoute, or Hogs mouthe, to take unto him another name, for to avoid and eschew his other vile and filthy name, &c. Lib. 4. Cap. 10. de inuentor. rerum.

Pope Hilarius the first made a decree that no pope should chose or appoint his successor, but leave it to the free election of the clergy of Rome. In the year, &c. 465. Quaest. 8. Cap. 1. Plerique. John. Laziardus.

Pope John the seventh being an woman feigned her self to be a man, and for the excellency of her learning was chosen pope. This woman pope was afterward begotten with child of her servant & in the time of solemn procession accompanied w t a great number of cardinals, patriarches, archbishops, bishops, priests, deacōs, monks, fryers, chanons, Nuns, &c, she fell on travail and was delivered of child, and so suddenly (as they say) died. Afterward there was a decree made among y e cardinalls that for the avoiding of such & of so great inconvenience frō thenceforth whosoever should be chosen to be Christ's vicar & Peters successor, he should first of all be set brechlesse & bare arsed in a certain botomlesse chair & y e one of y e basest cardinals w t all humility & reverence worthy such & so noble a prelate, should grope w t his hand, whether y e most holy father had all his that appertain unto the court of Uenus, or not. If he had them, that thē the Cardinal should cry with a merry and a loud voice, Testiculos habet. And the whole college of the Cardinals reioysyng at the tidings, should answer Deo gratias. And so immediately y e Cardinals should set the new chosen and approved pope in S. Peters chair, as a man found worthy such a most excellent dignity. In the yere, &c. 860. Nauclerus. Sabel. Platina. Pantal. Chron. Sebast Franc. Paul. Verg.

Pope John the fyft ordained, that after the Bishop of Rome is elected and chosen, he should be consecrated of the Bishop Hostuense, Portuense & Velitern. In the year, &c. 679. Chron. Volateran. Pantaleon. Some ascribe this ordinance to Pope Mark.

Of Cardinals.

POpe Marcellus ordained in the city of Rome .xv. Cardinals for to baptize such as wer converted frō Paganism unto Christianism, & to burye the martyrs, which suffered death for God's truth. In the yere, &c. Christ. Massae. Polichron.

Pope Sylvester the first appointed y e College of Cardinals to beautify and to set forth the honor and dignity of the church: unto the which Cardinals (as the papists fain) the Emperor Constantine gave that same authority and preeminence, that the honorable order of the sage & prudente Senators of Rome tofore had. And Martin in his Chronicle saith, that there are fiftye Cardinals of that holy College, that is to say, seven Bishop Cardinals .xxviii. Priests Cardinals, & .xv. Deacon Cardinals: albeit the most holy father may at all times increase the number of those his spiritual children as he thinketh moste meet for the advancement of the Apostilique see. In the yere, &c. 315. Mart. in Chroni. Johannes Laziardus.

The aforesaid pope also made a decree, that a Bishop Cardinal should not be condemned under .lxxii. witnesses: a priest Cardinal, not under .lxiii. witnesses: A Deacon Carnal, not under xxvii. witnesses. C. Praesul. 2. Qu. 4. Laziardus. Celest.

Pope Innocent the third in a certain council holden at Lions made a decree, that Cardinals should forever after wear red hats vpō their heads, to put thē in remembrance, that they ought to be redye at all times to shed their blood for y e liberty of holy church for the Catholyke faith, & for the safeguard of the people. In the yere, &c. 1193 John. Laziard. Johannes. Stella. Christianus. Massaeus. &c.

Of Bishops.

POpe Clement the first ordained, that no Bishop ought to be appointed by the clergy, but with the consent of the common people. He commanded also, that the bishops seat should be set in an higher and more honorable place than the seats and places of other. In the yere, &c. 92. John. Laziard. Chron.

Pope Boniface the third commanded that the clergy and the people of the diocese should chose their own Bishop. In the year of our Lord. 605 Platina. Sabell.

Pope Gregory the seventh ordained, that no priest should take a bishopric of any lay man. If he did that he should be excommunicate and lose his bishopric. In the year of our Lord. 1073. Lib. Council.

Pope Boniface the fourth made a decree, that so long as the bishop lived no man should entreat of the new election of his successor, but differ the matter unto the third day after his death. In the yere of our Lord. 106. Ranulph. Cestrensis.

Pope Sixtus the first made a decree, that if any Byshopryke wer void, no man should presume to be bishop thereof, except he were first admitted unto it by the popes letters. In the yere, &c. 129. Chron. Angl. Lib. Council.

Pope Anacletus made a decree, that a bishop should be consecrated of no less than of three bishops, yea & those of the same province. For saith he an example of ordring bishops was shown unto the Christians in James the lesser bishop of Jerusalem, which was ordained & appointed Bishop of these three, Peter, James and John. But if the Metropolitan shall be consecrated, thē must all the bishops of the province be present at his consecration. In the yere of our Lord, 101. Dist. 66 Cap. Archiepiscopus. John. Laziard. Jacob. Phil. Lib. Council.

The aforesaid pope also ordained, that bishops should not be consecrated, but on the Sunday. 75. Dist. Cap. Ordinationes episcoporum.

Pope Anicetus ordained y t no Archbishops should be called primates, but such as had special privilege granted them of the most holy father the pope: and that all such so priuileged, might also be lawfully called patriarches. In the yere, &c. 169. Dist. 98. ca. Nulli. Isuar.

Pope Lucius made an order, that a Bishop should have at all times and in all places attending vpō him .ii. priests and .iii. deacons to testify both of his life and of his doctrine. In the yere, &c. 258. De consec. Dist. 1. Cap. Iubemus. Volat. Plat. Massaeus. D. Barns.

Pope Euaristus ordained, that seven Deacons should attend upon the Bishop and keep him, while he preached, least the enemies of God's truth wuld accuse him wrongfully, and say, that he erred: again, that he should be heard with the more reverence & had in the greater honor. In the year, &c. 110. John. Stella. Ranulphus. Cestrensis.

Pope Calixte the seconde made a decree, that the church may neither chose another Bishop, nor put him away, nor yet be obedient to the ordinance of any other bishop, so long as her proper bishop is a live, seeing that the Apostle saith: The wife is bound to the law of her husband, so long as her husband liveth. But whē he is once dead she is losoned from the law of her husband, so that she may marry with whō she will, so it be in the Lord, that is to say, saith he, the church may chose another Bishop, so that it be done Regulariter, that is, after y e order & appointment of our mother holy Church. In y e yere, &c. 1120. Quaest. 7.5. Sicut alterius.

This decree also is ascribed to Pope Euaristus. Lib. Council.

Pope Euaristus made a law, y t without exceeding great necessity a Bishop might no more forsake his church, thā the husband his wife. For it is writ̄, saith he: he that seeth a woman & lusteth after in his heart he hath commitadultery. In the year of our Lord. 110. Lib. Council.

Pope Innocent, the sixth made a decree that bishops and all other ecclesiastical persons should repair home unto their own houses and cures, maintain hospitality for the relief of the poor and suffer no idle nor loitering lubbers to remain in their houses, but only norishe such as are virtuously occupied, and apply themselves diligently to the study of the holy Scripture and to the reading of the ancient writers, that they might afterward serve in the church of Christ. In the year. &c. 1343 Chron. Johannes Stella.

Pope Gregory the eleventh said to a certain bishop being absent from his bishopric: Thou bishop why goest thou not home to thy bishopric? The bishop answered again with a stout courage: And thou Pope, which callest thyself father of fathers, and the chief of all bishops which oughtest also to give exaumple of doing well to other Bishops, prelates and priests: why art thou so far from Rome and art not resident upon thy bishopric at Rome? In the year, &c. 1362. Albertus. Crant. John. Stella. Chron.

Pope Leo the second ordained, that the Archbishops should pay nothing for their paul to the bishop of Rome, but have it freely given the. In the yere, &c 607. Albertus Crant. Chron.

Pope Anacletus made a decree, that no bishop should presume to admit any persons unto holy orders, that dwell in another bishops diocese. In the yere, &c. 101. Quest. 7. Cap. 1. Epis. in diocesi aliena.

Pope Anicetus made a law that whē an Archbishop, which is the Metropolitan, should be consecrated: all the bishops of that province ought to be present, even as they all are bound to obey him. In the year of our lord. 159. Distinc. 66. Cap. ab omnibus phil. Berg.

Pope Zepherinus decreed, that a bishop called into judgment either of the patriarch, or of the Primate, or of the Metropolitan, should not be condemned without the authority license and consent of the Apostolic sea. In the year, &c. 208. Iac. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Eusebius ordained, that no profane persons whom we cal lay men, should presume to accuse or to cal into judgment their Bishop. In the yere, &c, 309. Lib. Council. Jacob. Philip. Bergom. D. Barns.

Pope Innocent y e first made a decree, y t those bishops which sell prebendes, benefices, deanryes, Abbotships, priorships, or any other ecclesiastical dignities, either Sacraments or sacramentals, as holy oil, chrism, halowing of altares, &c, should be adjudged Simoniakes, and be punished as persons guilty of Simonye. In the yere, &c. 408. Qu 1. Cap. 3. Si quis praebendas. Philip. Bergom oan. Stella.

Pope Hormisda decreed, that no secular person should be chosen to be bishop but one of the number of priests. In the year of our Lord. 514. Dist. 61. Cap. 18. In sacerdotibus.

Pope Iginius made a decree, that no Archbishop should condemn his suffragane but in the sight and hearing of other suffragans, and bishops of the same province. In the year, &c. 14. Ranulphus. Cestrensis. Polichron.

Pope Theodorus ordained, that no bishop should meddle in the diocese of any other Bishops, but diligently loke to his own cure. In the year. &c. 673. Lib. Council. Christian. Massaeus.

Pope Sylvester instituted, y t bishops only should halowe oil and cream, & confyrme children. In the yere. &c. 315. Chron. Platina.

Pope Felix the third appointed, that bishops only should halow Churches. In the yere. &c. 486. Volat. Poli. Pantal.

Pope Liberius ordained, that no bishop or beneficed mā should forsake his flock for any persecution or trouble, though death should ensue, according to this saying of Christ: A good shepherd giveth his life for his sheep. In the year, &c. 354. Anselmus Ryd.

Pope Antherus made a decree, that a bishop might be removed frō one bishopric to another, if the necessity or profit of the congregation so require: but yet not without the authority and license of the Bishop of Rome. In the year of our Lord. 239. Platina. Volat. Lib. council.

Pope Pius the first decreed, that the commō people should not accuse their bishop, nor the sheep their shepherd. For saith he, neither is the disciple above his master, nor the servant above his lord. In the yere of our lord. 147. lib. Con.

Pope Nicolas the first ordained, that bishops should not entangle themselves with worldly businesses, nor apply their minds to feats of war but give their whole mind to the study of holy Scriptures, to preaching and to prayer In the year of our Lord. 871. Quest. 23▪ cap Reprehensibile.

Pope John the xxiii. decreed, that bishops should not give their minds to hunting. In the yere, &c. 1409. Dist. 34. Cau. Quorundam.

Pope Eugenius the first ordained that bishops should have persons to punish such priests as offend. In the year of our Lord. 650. Volat. Chron. Grat. Doc. Barns.

Pope Eugenius also, commanded that bishops in their Diocese, should diligently provide that there might be learned scholemaisters to trade up the Christian youth in good letters and liberal arts. Ex sinodo Eugenii. Lib. Council.

Pope Anacletus made a law, that Bishops should persevere and continue still stedfaste and diligente in setting forth the truth of God's word, though never so great trouble follow of it. For saith he, blessed are they, that suffer persecution for righteousness. In the year of our Lord. 101. Dist. 43. Scimus.

Johannes Hus, whom the bloody papists, notwithstanding the Emperors safe conduct, most cruelly brente unto ashes at the council of Constance (where, as some write, were gathered together iii.M.ix.C. and xl. prelates and their Uicares) affirmed openlie and constantlye, that it is not lawful for ecclesiastical persons to have any temporal jurisdiction. In the yere of our Lord. 1415. Aeneas Siluius. Plat. Christ. Massaeus.

Pope Paschalis being Bishoppe of Rome, there was a Council holden at Aquisgranum, in the which it was ordained, that no Ecclesiastical persons should wear any sumptuous garments, nor rings or ouches vpō their fingers, but bishops only, yea and that at such times only, as they say mass, and be in their Pontificalibus. In the year, &c. 827 Christ. Massae. Lib. Council.

The Council Aureliane decreed that every bishop in his diocese should to the uttermost of his power make prouisiō for such poor of y e same, as have not whereof to find thenselves: Again, as are sick and so weak, that they ar not able to labor for their living. Dist 82. Cau. Episcopus.

In the Council Toletane the third, it was enacted, that at all bishops and priests tables, there should be no idle talk, nor telling of wanton tales, but reading, hearing and talking of the holy Scriptures. Lib. Council.

The form of the Othe, which the Popyshe Bishops use, at the time of their consecration: as it is specifyed, in the Popes decretalles: De iuramento. C. Ego.

I. N. Bishop frō this hour foreward shall be faithful to s. Peter, and to the holy Apostolic Church of Rome and to my Lord. N. the pope, and to his successors that enter in according to the rule of the Canons. I shall not be neither in council nor in deed, that he should lose his life, or member, or otherwise be evil entreated. The council, which either by himself, or by letters, or by any messanger he shall open unto me, I shall declare it to no mā unto his hindraunce. The papacy of the Church of Rome, and the rules of the holy Fathers, I shall be an helper to defend and to maintain (my order being safe) against all mē. Being called unto any Sinode or council, I shall come, except I have a lawful let. The legate of the Apostolic sea, whom I shall know to be certain, I shall honourablye entertain both at his coming and at his departure or going away. The churches of the Apostles ( at Rome ) I shall visit every yere, either by myself, or by some sure messanger, except I obtain license ( of the holy Father ) to the contrary. So God help me, & these holy Gospels of God.

After this, there was invented and received a newer form and manner of an oath, which the Bishops at their consecration sware to the pope, both larger and more to the purpose to stablyshe and defend the tirannye of the Romish Bishop. In this newer and later oath are these words contained.

The papacy of Rome and the Regal or prince like honor and dominions of S. Peter, I shall be an helper to retain and to defend against all men. The laws, the honors, the privileges and the authority of the Church of Rome, and of our Lord the Pope and of his successoures, I shall to the uttermost of my power labor to conserve, to defend, to increase, and to advance. Neither shall I be, in council, in deed, or in affairs, wherein any sinister or prejudicial things of persons, law, honor, state and power shall be imagined and deuysed against that our Lord Pope, or against that Church of Rome, and if so be I know such things to be handled, deuysed, or procured of any person or persons, I shall hynder and let it to the uttermost of my power, and so soon as is possible with all conueniente speed I shall sygnifye it, and make it known to the same our Lord the Pope, or to some other, by whom it may come to his knowledge. The rules of the holy Fathers, the decrees, the ordinances, the sentences or judgments, the dispositions. the preseruations, the provisions, and the Apostolic commandments. I shall observe with all my power, and cause them also to be observed of other heretics, Schismatikes and all such as rebel and strive against our Lord the Pope or his successoures, I shall to the uttermost of my power persecute impugn and condemn, &c.

Of Priests.

POpe Anacletus ordained, that there should be priests set in every city, town and village, to teache the people God's word, and to minister the Sacraments. He ordained also, that priests should be honored above all men, and that thei should not be vexed or toubled but borne withal, and reverenced of all mē: Agayne, that when any priests were made, they should be solemnly & openly made. In y e yere, &c. 101. Lib. Council. Plat. Fascic. Temp. Jacob. Phil. D. Barns.

The aforesaid Pope also made a decree, that all such as backebite or slander any priest, should be excommunicated. For saith he, he that slaundreth a priest, slaundreth Christ. For priests without doubt are Christ's. Lib. Council. Chroni.

Pope Gaius made a decree, y t none should be made a priest, except he were first a dorekeper: secondlye a Reader, thirdly an Exorciste or cōiurer: fourthly, an Acholite, a lighter & carier of candles: fifthly, a Subdeacon: sixthly, a Deacon: & seventhly, a priest: and fynallye a bishop, if he can come unto y e promotion. In the year, &c. 384. Chron. Plati. Fasc. Temp. D. Barns.

Some ascribe this decree to Pope Stephen the second. Grat. John. La.

Pope Siricius ordained, y e priestishe orders should not be given altogether at one time, but at sundry times. In the yere, &c. 389. Sabell. Plat. John. Lazia. 77. Dist. Cap. In singulis.

Pope Gelasius the first commanded y e only priestishe orders should be given only four times in y e year, yea and y t on the Saturday. In the year, &c. 494. Volat. Isidor. D, Barns.

Pope Boniface y e first instituted, that no man should be made priest before he be, xxx. years old. For Christ saith he, was thirty years old before he toke on him y e office of preaching. In the year, &c. 425. Sigebert. Sabel. Chron.

Pope Zacharias notwithstanding made a decree, y t if necessity requireth, priests should not only be made at .xxx. years old but also at .xxv. In the yere, &c. 752. Dist. 79. Cap. Si triginta.

Pope Siricius, of whō we spake afore decreed, y t all those men that have been twice married, or else have married a widow to wife, should by no means be received unto the order of priesthood. Isidor. Plat, Albert. Krantz. Pantal.

Pope Gelasius y e first, of whō also we spake afore, ordained likewise, y t none which wer twice married, should be admitted unto ecclesiastical orders, without the bishop of Rome's dispensation Chron. John. Stella. D. Barns.

Pope Anastasius made a law, y t none which was lame or maimed, or wanted any of his members, should be admitted to be a priest. In the yere, &c. 404. Grat. Sabel Plat, Polydor. &c.

The aforesaid pope made a decree, y t no strangers, & specially such as come frō beyond the seas, should be admitted unto y e clergy, except they brought with them a testimonial sygned with the hands of five bishops. 37. Dist. ca. Extraneo. John. Laziard.

Pope Pelagius ordained that no mā should be admitted unto the ministry, which either of ambition, or elles for wordly lucre and easy living desireth to come unto it. In the yere, &c. 552. Christ. Massaeus.

Pope Hilary the first made a decree, that no man should be admitted to be a priest, except he were both well learned and well mannered. In the year of our Lord. 465. John. Stella. Dist. 55. Cap Penitentis.

Pope John the nynthe ordained, y t if any man had committed murder, the same should never be admitted to receive holy orders. Again, if any priest were found gyltye of that fault he should be irregulare, and never after be received into the ministry. In the yere, &c. 904. Dist. 5. C. Mirror. John Stella.

Pope Zepherinus decreed, y t whē a bishop should make either deacō or priest, both priests & lay mē should be present. In the yere, &c. 208. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Innocent the first ordained, y t no diffamed person should be admitted to be a priest. In the yere, &c, 408. Dist. 50. Cap. Canones. Phil, Bergom.

Pope Zozimus ordained, that no gelded person, nor bond mā should be made a priest, except he were first made free of his Lord. In the year, &c, 424. Fasc. Temp. Chron. But this constitution of y e bishop is evil kept of certain men, saith Johannes Laziardus. For now a days, (saith he) not only bondmē, but also bastards and whores children, ar received into the ministry, and have the government of paryshes committed unto them, and they also bestow the patrimony of Christ upon whores at their pleasure.

The aforesaid pope made also a decree, that priests should be no tauernhunters, nor yet sel wine themselves. He ordained again y t a deacō should not presume to minister the sacrament of Christ's body & blood to y e people, if either bishop or priest wer present. Dist. 93. Cap. Praesente praesbitero. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Anicetus forbad first of all, priests to have beardes, or to wear long side hear. In y e yere, &c. 159. Sabell. Lib. Council. Petrus de natal.

Some ascribe this decree to pope Anacletus. Plat. Poli. Massaeus.

Pope Anicetus also commanded, y e priests crowns should be shaven, not four cornered, saith he, like unto Simō Magus but as round as a boule like unto Simon Petrus : to put the priests in remembrance that they should despise this world, and set all their minds upon the heavenly crown. Petrus de nat. Christ. Massae. D. Barns.

Pope Zacharias invented the priests apparel. In y e yere, &c, 752. Chron. Achil.

Pope Benet y e third commanded, that priests should walk in an order, & wear apparel mete for their degree. In the year, &c▪ 863. Fasc. Temp. Chron.

Pope Gregory the fourth in a certain council ordained, y t all the clergy both bishops and priests should lay a side all costly apparel & by no means wear rīges, precious stones, gold, silver or any such like sūptuous ornaments, but rather homely & sober apparel after y e example of Christ & of his apostles. In the yere. 846. John. Tit. in Chro. Galliae. Plat.

Pope Pelagius y e first ordained y t priests under pain of deadly sin should say Matins appointed for the day. In the year, &c. 580. Dist. 19. Cap. Elutherias fra. John. Stell.

Pope Urban the second ordained likewise y e priests should say every day our ladies Matins openly in the church: & that upon the satterday the whole service should be of her. In the yere, &c. 1086 Sabell. John. Stella. Nauclerus. Guil. Durand. Polichron.

Pope Anastasius the second made a decree, that no priest should omit the saying of his divine service, except it be mass, although he be never so much out of charity, and never so greatly stuffed full of rancor and malice against any person▪ In the year. &c. 498. Johannes Laziardus. Celestinus.

Pope Innocent the seconde decreed, that no man should strike a pr est. For it is written, saith he: Touche not my anointed. If any man contrary to his commandment did presume to smite the anointed priest, he pronounced him excommunicate ipso facto and accursed, & that by no means he should be absolved (except he stood in danger of death) but only of y e pope of Rome. In the year of our Lord. 11 1. Causa. 17. Quest, Si quis. John. Stella. Chron.

Pope Euaristus enacted, that priests should not be disquieted, nor evil entreated of the laity, but that they should be had in high reverence and honor. In the year▪ &c. 110. Isidor. Tem. 3. Conc. Polid. Pantaleon.

Pope Pontianus ordained, that prists should be accused of none, but only of priests and bishops, In the year, &c. 230. Gratian. Isidor. polidor.

Pope Fabiā also made a decree, y t neither priests should be admitted to accuse the laity, nor the laity the priests. In the yere of our Lord. 242. Caus. 2. Qu. 7. Sicut.

Pope Calixt the first ordained, that in the accusation of a priest no suspicious persons, or of evil name and fame, either any such as be enemies to the priest, should be admitted to give evidence against him. In the yere &c. 217. Quest. 3. Cap. 5. Accusatores John. Laziard.

Pope Alexander the first ordained, that the Laitye should have nothing to do with the clergy: and that the spiritualty should be utterly exēpted from all the jurisdiction, authority and power of the secular rulers. In the yere of our Lord. 119. Albertus. Crantz.

Pope Gaius made a decree, that no lay person should presume to accuse or to call into judgment before a secular judge, either priest or any other that is within holy orders. In the year of our Lord. 284. Jacob. Phillip. Bergom.

Pope Sylvester the first commanded y t no priest should be compelled to plead his cause before any secular person, or in any temporal court. In the yere. &c. 315. Quest. 11.1. Cap. Testimonium. & Cap. Si quis.

Pope Julius the .i. made a decree also y t a priest should not have his cause heard or pleaded before any temporal judge only. In the year &c. 338. Jacob. Phil. Bergom. Lib. Council.

Pope Boniface the eight in a general council, ordained, that temporal Rulers should not charge the people with any kind of payments, if they did, that the priests should pay them none, except the Pope gave them license. In the yere. &c. 1190. Polidor lib. 17. Angl. Hist.

Pope Nicolas the first ordained, that no temporal man, wer he king or emperor, should have ought to do with those things that appertain unto priests. In the yere, &c. 871. Anselmus Ryd.

Pope Gregory the fourth made a decree, that priests should be free from all kind of worldly bondages, taxes. paymentes, &c. In the year &c. 846. Sabel. Platina.

Pope Urban the second enacted notwithstanding, that the priests shouldr pay tribute to the higher powers for the defense of their country, In the yere. &c. 1086. Qu, 23. Cap. Tributum.

Pope Leo the ninth appointed, that y e priests houses should be built nigh unto the churches, that the pastors might always be at hand, whē the parishners should have need of them, and that the poor people, might know, where to have succor and relief in the time of their necessity. In the year of our Lord. 1049. Qu. 12. cap. 1. Necessaria. Nau. John. Stella. D. Barns.

Pope Simmachus ordained, that a priest should keep no woman in his house, except she were his kinswoman his mother, his sister, or his wife, whō he ought godly to govern. In the yere &c. 499. Dist. 81. cap. Volumus. Volat.

Pope Liberius made a law, that no priest should forsake his cure for any persecution or trouble, though death should ensue, according to this saying of Christ: A good shepherd giveth his life for his sheep. In the year of our Lord. 254. Anselmus Rid.

Pope John the eighte ordained that the priests, which were absent from their benefices without a dispensation from the Pope, should be compelled to return unto them, and there to be resident. In the yere, &c. 887. John. Laziard.

Pope Simplicius ordained, that no clearke or priest should receive the inuestiture of his benefice or of his office at any Laymens hand. In the year, &c 471. Ranulpus Cestrensis. John. Laziardus.

Pope Gregory the first made a decree in a certain council holden at Rome, that the Ministers of the altare should give their mind to preaching and not to singing. For, said he, while mē seek a sweet voice in holy service, couenable life is set apart: and the singer w t his manners hurteth the people, though w t his voice he greatly delighteth them. In the yere. &c. 590. Polichron. Lib. 5.

Pope Victor the second in a certain council holden at Florence, ordained that all bishops and priests, which he proved giltye either of Simonye, or of fornicatiō, should be deprived of their Bishoprics, benefices, and all other ecclesiastical promotions and dignities. In the yere of our lord. 1053.

Pope Eleutherius made a decree y t no priest should be degraded or put frō the degree of his priesthood, except he wer first lawfully accused and convict. For saith he, our Savior knew well, that Judas was a thief, and should betray him, but forasmuch as he was not accused, he put him not down, but all that he did in the mean time among the Apostles for y e estate of his dignity, it was allowed, and stood fyrme and stable. In the yere, &c. 177. Ranulp. Cest. lib. 4.

In the council Toletane the third, it was decreed, y t at priests tables there should be no idle talk, nor telling of wanton tales, but reading, hearing and talking of the holy scriptures. Lib. council.

Of the single life of Priests.

POpe Calixte the first made a decree that so many as would be made priests, should abstain from marriage. In the yere, &c 217. dist. 62. Cap. presbyteris. Johannes. Stella. Phillip. Bergom.

Pope Siricius the first forbadde not only the priests, but also the Deacons to marry. In the yere. &c. 337. lib. Council. Polyd.

Pope Pelagius the second did not only prohibit priests and Deacons to marry, but also the Subdeacons. In y e yere &c. 580. Chron. lib. Con. Poly.

Pope Gregory y e i. because he thought it to much violence, cruelty and tyranny, to divorce such as came unto y e ministry married, from their wives, ordained that from his time, none should be Subdeacon, unless he vowed chastity before. In the year of our Lord. 590. Chroni. Council. Poli.

Notwithstandyng the laws afore made took no effect among the priests, until the time of Gregory the Seuenth, which was the yere of our Lord. 174.

This Gregory the Seuenth in a ceretayne council made a decree that from that time forward, it should no more be lawful for priests to marry: and again, that such as were married already should be divorced from their wives. and if they would not forsake their wives, they should be deprived from their ministry, and also from ecclesiastical promotions, so that it should not be lawful for a christen mā to take them for spiritual ministers, or to be present at their ministratiō, by the rea, son of their continuance in marriage when notwithstanding our Savior-Christ saith: That God hath coupled and joined together: let no man separate and put a sunder. And the holy Apostle saith: To avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife, and every womā her own husband. Again, Wedlocke is honorable among all men, & the bed undefiled. But whoremongers & adulterers God shall judge. Of this decree followed many & great inconveniences. For y e priests by this means abstaining from lawful matrimonye, abstained not frō unlawful whoredom, & from other lewd partes of most detestable uncleanness, but defiled themselves with all kind of abhominable living, unto the utter defacing both of themselves and of their ministry, in so much y t the aforesaid pope was compelled to make a decree, that no man should hear the mass of any whoremōger priest: supposyng by this means to fraye away the priests frō their whoring, which notwithstanding from that time unto this hour again, hath grown up unto such an hight in the kingdom of the pope, that among the very Turks, Jews, Sarazens, and such other miscreantes, the like fornication, whoredom, adultery, incest, sodomitrye and all wicked kind of most detestable dissolution of lewd life not to be found, as is at this present proved to be exercised of y e unchaste generatiō of the popish wiuelesse priests, unto the great infamy and slander of the christen profession.

Pope Innocent the second in y e council Remense made a decree also, y e Subdeacons should live continentlye and without wives. In the year, &c. 1131. Dist. 18. Cap. Decreuimus. John. Laziard. He ordained also, that not only Subdeacons, but also Deacons and priests should profess chastitye and live wiuelesse under pain of deprivation of their benefyces and all other ecclesiastical promotion. Chron. Lib. Council. John. Stella.

Pope Urban the seconde likewise made a law, that if any man, after he was made Deacon, did marry: the same should be deprived of all his benefices, and all other spiritual dignities. In the year, &c. 186, Disti. 32. Cap. Eos qui. John. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Theodore bearing rule in the time of the Emperor Constantine the fourth, a council was gathered, in which it was decreed that the priests of the Grece and of y e Easte church should be at liberty to marry, and to have their own lawful wives, because of the great heat that is in the country: but to the priests of y e West partes marriage was utterly denied, as unto persons, which dwell in a much colder country, & therefore less needful of marriage. In the year, &c. 936. Chron. Ang.

Pope Paschalis the seconde bearing rule Anselm Archbyshop of Cantorbury in the second year of the reign of Kyng Henry the first, Kyng of England, which was in the year of our Lord. 106. gathered together at London a Satanical swarm of shameless shauelynges and condemned the honest and Godly marriage of priests, forbidding all spiritual ministers from henceforth to keep y e company of their lawful wives, or after that time to have anything to do with matrimony but to live a single and wiuelesse life. The devilish decree of that Antichristian Archebishop, made of many Godly married priests, such a mōstruous multitude of vile stinking, and abhominable Sodomites, y t the aforesaid Anselm was compelled to make a decree also against those Sodomites, commanding that all Sodomitical priests should openly be accursed in the churches every Sunday throughout the year. And afterward such great inconveniences grew of the publishyng of this moste detestable sin of Sodomitrye (for by this means it began to be known & to be practiced not only among y e clergy, but also among the Laity) that he was compelled to revoke & cal back again this his wicked decree of publication, and from henceforth no more openly to accurse those Sodomitical monstures. Lib. Council.

Pope Honorius the seconde willing perfectly to stablysh that wicked decree of the single life of priests begun by that Antichrist Anselm in England, sent a certain carnal Cardinal called Johannes Cremonensis into this realm, which called together here at Londō also a great council at the which were present two Archebyshops, xxiiii. Bishops, and forty Abbotes, besides an innumerable multitude of the clergy. In this council, besides other things he most grievously inueyed against the marriage of priests: and among other his words he said: that it was a shameful matter, and an exceeding great abomination for a priest to rise from an whores side (for so he called the priests lawful wives) and immediately to go and make God's body. But notwithstanding God willing to show, what chaste and continent fathers these adversaries and forbidders of priests matrimonye are, the aforesaid Cardinal even the very same day wherein he had not only condemned the moste Godly and lawful marriage of priests, but also deuoutlye song mass, was taken w t an whore in his bed the next night following and so with shame enough took him to his feet, and with all haste fled away to Rome unto his holy father, not so much as once byddyng his friends here in England farewell. A fruit worthy such a chastity It was not unaptly answered of King Rychard the first, to a certain priest called Fulco, which said to the King on this wise: King to thee I say in the name of god almighty, that thou marry sone thy three evil daughters, least some worse hap thee befall. Thou liest hypocrite, quod the King: for daughter have I none. Yes said the priest: Thou hast pride, covetousness and lecherye. Thē answered the Kyng: My pride I give to the templares and hospitalers: my covetousness, to y e white monks, and my lechery to the prelates of the church. In the year of our Lord 1124. Ranulp. Cestrensis. Poly. in hist. Ang. Chroni.

Of the marriage of Priests.

POpe Sylvester the first ordained degrees in ecclesiastical orders, and decreed, that every priest should be the husband of one wife only, according to the doctrine of the holy Apostle. In the yere of our Lord. 315. Sabel. Plat, John. Phili. Bergom D. Barns. Polydor.

Pope Gregory the first restored marriage again to the priests, which he to fore had denied unto them, when he saw howe many grievous inconveniences followed of that most wicked decree of the single life of priests. In the yere, &c. 590. S. Huldrichus in epist ad Nicol. Papam.

Pope Constantine the seconde, whom the seditious, tirannicall and superstitious papists did afterward violently depose, cruelly thrust into a monasterye, as into a prison, and moste unmercifully put out his eyes, gave liberty not only to secular priests for to marry, but also to Monks, Friers and Nuns, that they by this means avoiding whoredom, might the more quietlye give their mind to the study of Godliness. In the year of our Lord. 769. Chroni. John. Laziardus. Cestrensis.

Pope Gregory the third being Bishop of Rome, the Emperor Constantine perceauyng the great abomination and to much uncleanness of life, that reygned among the monks & Nuns thorough y e vow of their unchaste chastitye, set the Monks and Nuns at liberty, commanding them rather to marry according to God's ordinance, than so filthily and wickedly to live, & made of their monasteryes, houses necessary for the common weal. In the year, &c, 741. Chro. Sebast. Franck. Christ. Massaeus.

Pope Pius the seconde tofore called Aeneas Siluius, was wont to say, that there are many causes, why marriage should be taken away frō the priests, but there are many mo urgent, weightye and necessary causes, why it ought freely to be restored to them again. In the year, &c. 1458. Chron. John. Laziardus. Plat.

Pope Peter, as they write, whom Louis the Emperor made bishop of Rome, before he was chosē pope, made himself a gray fryer without the consent of his wife, called John y e daughter of Matthew de Corbario. When this Peter was chosen & consecrated Pope, his wife claimed him to be her true and lawful husband, and desired of the Emperor and of the Bishops that they might live together again as man and wife. Whyche thing brought into question, judgment was given, that she ought to be restored unto him. Thus the woman obtained again, her husband, although before first a professed Frier, and afterward a consecrate pope. John Laziard.

Pope Leo, the ninth is not so greuo{us} an enmy, to the marriage of priests, but that he granteth that priests have power to have wives and to lead them about with them, being moved with these words of Saint Paul: Have not we power to lead a sister to wife, as the other Apostles do, and the brethren of the Lord and Cephas.

Pope Innocent in his decretals, writeth, that those priests which have wives of their own after the manner of the country where they dwell, are greuouslye to be punished, if they do break their Wedlocke.

Pope Paul the second many times grievously complained of y e heavy yoke of priests constrained chastity, and was full determined, if God had spared him longer life, to have taken away that wicked decree of the single life of priests, and to set marriage again at liberty as certain write.

More largelye of this matter thou mayest rede in my boke of Matrimony, whether I send thee moste gentle reader. Of this mater also in our English tongue very learnedly and truly have written M. D. Barns that constant & glorious martyr of Christ, doctor Poinet sometime bishop of Winchester. M. George Joy, &c.

Of the vows and that the vow of chastity hindereth not him from marriage, which hath not the gift of continency.

POpe Celestinus the third gave license to the Emperor Henry the fyft if that name, to mary & take unto wife a certain vowesse or professed Nun, called Constantia the daughter of Rogerius king of Cecilia, In the yere &c. 1188. Mar. Polonius. John. Laziardus. D. Barns.

Pope Theodorus made a law, that if any man chanced to marry, after that he hath vowed chastity, he should not be divorced from his wife, but that his marriage should stand in full strength, and virtue, notwythstandyng the former vow. In the year of our Lord. 902. Disti. 27. capit. Si vir votum. Bergom.

There was an Abbote at Redyng, whō mē for his perfect living called abbot saint. This mā being in danger of a certain disease, by the reason he had no wife, sent unto the Pope, desiring him to dispense with him for his vow. And the Pope dispensed with him and gave him license to marry a wife, but under a condition, that it should be secretly done, and not in facie ecclesie. D. Barns. in Libro. De coniugio sacerdotum.

Saint Cyprian being demmaunded, what should be done with those religious persons that could not keep their chastity, as they had vowed, answered on this manner: Thou doest ask what we do Judge of those Uirgines, which after they have decreed to live chastlye, are afterward found in one bed with a man. Of the which thou sayest, that one of them was a Deacon. We do with great sorrow see the great ruin and fall of many persons, which cometh by the reason of such unlawful and perilous companying together. Wherefore if they have dedicated them selves to Christ out of faith to live purely and chastely: then let them so remain without any fable, and strongly and steadfastly abide the reward of Uirginitye: But if they will not abide, or elles can not abide: then is it better to mary than to fall into the fire of concupiscence. And let them give unto the brethren and systern none occasion of slander. &c.

Some affirm, saith S. Agustine, that such as marry after they have vowed chastity are adulterers. But I say unto you that they sin grievously, that separate and put asunder such.

There are that say, that for religion sake marriage ought to be dissolved and broken. But we must understand, that although mans law hath granted this yet the law of God hath forbidden it. For he that is the self truth saith: Whome God hath coupled together, let no man separate. He saith also: It is not lawful for a mā to put away his wife, except it be for fornication. Who then may speak against the giver of this law?

In evil promises break thy faith, in a filthy vow change thy determinatiō. That thou hast vncircumspectly vowed, loke that thou perform not. For that is a wicked vow and promise, that is accomplished with sin.

If any man swear or promise any thing contrary to faith and charitye, which being kept should turn into a worse end: it is rather to be changed than to be fulfilled.

Woulde God saith S. Bernard, that they which cannot live chaste, would give over the single life, that they might not burn, it were without doubt better to marry than burn and to be saved in a low degree than to live worse in the noble state of the clergy.

Of Benefices and Prebendes.

POpe Gregory the tenth gathered a counsel at Lions six hundred bishops and a thousand Prelates: wherein it was decreed, that no person should have any spiritual promotion with cure, except he were first of all a Prieste, and also able to discharge it. Moreover that no man should from thenceforth pay his tithes, where he listed, as the use was tofore, but that all tithes be paid to the mother church of every diocese. Agayne: that it should not be lauful for any priest to have mo than one benefice with cure. Item, it was decreed in that council, that all persons and Uicares should be called forever after, Priests, and no more Prelates. In the year of our Lord. 1271. Ranulphus Cestrensis. Chronica. Angl.

Pope Calixte the seconde ordained, that no lay man under pain of the great curse should meddle with the tēthes, oblations or houses of the Priests, nor with the goods of any bishop that dieth. In the yere of our Lord. 1120 John. Laziard.

The aforesaid Pope also made a law, that that bishop or priest which leaveth his benefice, and is not residēt upon it to do his duty, should be takē for an adulterer. Plat. Antonin.

Pope Euaristus decreed that a bishop or priest may no more forsake his benefice, than a married man may forsake his wife. For saith he, he that seeth a woman and lusteth after her in his heart, hath committed adultery. In the yere. &c. 110. lib. Council. Chroni.

Pope Clement the fourth condemned the pluralities both of benefices and prebendes, in so much that when he heard, that a certain Priest being his Neuew had three prebendes, he compelled him to chose one of the three which he would, as for two of them he should surely forgo. And when his friends did instantly desire him, that he would not only suffer his Neuew to enjoy all those three prebendes still but also give him other livings moe and greater in consideration that he was his kinseman: the Pope answered, that he would rather lean unto God: than unto flesh and blood: adding, he knew righte well that God would have the church goods so bestowed, that they might not only be put to good and Godlye uses, but also that many might live of them, and not one man alone to have the livings of many Agayne he said: He is not worthy to be the successor of Peter, which would rather follow the fond fansye of carnal kindred, than the rules of Christ and of godliness. In the yere, &c. 1265. Ioā Laziardus.

Pope Victor made a decree, wherein he condemneth the pluralities of benefices. In the yere, &c 198. Henricus Prim.

Pope Urban the second held a council, wherein it was decreed, that no spiritual person should have benefices in diverse places, but that one priest should be content with one benefice In the yere, &c. 1086. Lib. Council. Christ Mass.

Pope John the xxii. ordained many good things against the pluralities of nefices. In the yere, &c. 1302. Chron. F scicul. Temp.

Pope Gregory the 9. being Bishop of Rome Williā. bishop of Paris, after long disputatiō had of the ambitiō of y e insatiable covetousness of y e priests, concluded w t the consent of many godly learned men, y t it is a deadly syn and a thing damnable before god for a priest to have two benefices. In the yere of our lord. 1225. Jacobus. Mayer in Chron. Fl.

Pope Urban the second, of whom we heard afore, did not only make a decree that every priest should have but one only benefice, but also y t he should be resident continually upon the same, diligently feding the flock of Christ with the word of God, and with hospitality Chro. Christ. Massae.

Pope Adrian the first ordained that no priest may forsake one benefice to take another. In the year of our lord. 796. Plat. Volat.

Pope Boniface the third decreed, y t priests should take no ecclesiastical promotions at a lay man's hand. In the year, &c. 605. Quaest. 16. Cap. 7.

Pope Urban the seconde ordained y t no ecclesiastical promotion should either be received or givē of secular persons. Christ. Massaeus.

Pope Alexander the seconde made a law, that all ecclesiastical orders & promotions should not be sold, but freely given to such as are both learned and godly. In the year, &c, 1063. 1. Quaest. 3. Ca. Episcopus.

Pope Innocent y e sixth ordained, that ecclesiastical benefyces should not be given, but to such priests, as are worthily commended both for their life & doctrine: and that all prelates and so many as have benefyces should not lurk abroad in corners, but that every mā should get him home to his own benefyce under pain of excommunicatiō. For he said, that every shepherd ought to keep his own sheep, and not to commit the custody of them to an hirelyng. In the year of our Lord. 1343. Plati. Jacob. Phil.

Pope Benet the twelfth made a law, that benefices should not be given to unworthy persons: and he himself deprived many priests of their benefices, because they were unlearned, and of a lewd life. In the year, &c. 1317, John. Laziardus. Fascic. Temp.

Pope Boniface the third decreed, y t all such as go about to obtain either bishopric or benefyce thorough favor or gifts, should be excommunicated and put out of Christian men's company. In the yere, &c. 605. Chron. Plat.

Pope Boniface the nynth for the enrychment of S. Peters treasury ordained that every benefyced man should pay to the chamber of Rome at y e first entrye of his benefyce, half the yearly revenues thereof. To this decree all obeyed except the English nation, which would not suffer the byshoprikes only to stand bound to this ordinance of the Pope. In the yere of our Lord. 1379. Johannes, Stella. Johannes Laziardus.

In the Council hold̄ at Nice, it was decreed that no benefyced man either for desire of worldly honor, or for lucres sake, ought to give over his first benefice to take a greater and a richer. Histor. Eccles. Plat.

Of the Impropriations of benefices.

POpe Adriane the first ordained the impropriations of benefices and granted this privilege unto the Monks, Canons, Nuns, &c. that they might enjoy the tenths & fruits, which tofore y e time y t lay people paid (as right is) to their own pastors & preachers for y e sustentation of their living, and for the relief of the pore. And these tenths and fruits the aforesaid pope moste unjustly and tyrantlike toke away frō y e true owners, and gave them to the Cloysterers unto this end, that they might be y e more without care and thought taking for their living, and so the more freely attend upon their religion: again that they should be the more able to maintain hospitalitye, and to succoure the poor, In the year of our Lord. 796. Petrus Blesensis.

Moreover the aforesaid pope granted, that whatsoever spiritual promotions or livings belonging unto the ministry, came once into the Cloysterers hands, they should not only retain and keep them still as moytemain, but also be free from the paymente of tenths for the same unto any ecclesiastical person forever after. But against this privilege of the Pope, Petrus Blesensis, sharplye wrote unto the white Monckes of that time on this manner.

By the testimony of the holy Scripture, tenths ar the tributes of the nedye souls. And what an immunity or freedom is this that ye have against all right, that ye should be exempted and set at liberty from the paymente of ythes, whereunto the lands were bond, before they wer yours: which also hitherto have always been paid to the Churches▪ not by y e means making of any persons, but because it was due to the Church in that it is lande. Now if the lands become into your possession, why should another man therefore loose his right? For by the common law the lands are come unto you with all manner of charges. Wherefore then unto the great damage, hurt, injury and wrong of other men do ye procure your lands and pastures to be privileged, that by this means ye may take away another man's right against all equitye and justice, against all right and conscience? Dyd not Abel offer to the Lord the first lynges of his Shepe? Are ye more righteous than he, which was the first righteous of all men, that ye should lift up yourself against the justice of God? By his Prophets God commandeth, that the tithes should be brought into his barn: but ye command that they should be carried away from his barn. The righteous law of God commandeth, that the tenths should be paid to the Levites: whereof it necessarilye followeth, that he doth resist the ordinance of God, that goeth about to take way from the Ministers of the Church their right of tithes, &c.

And a little after he saith.

Whatsoever privileges be granted unto you of the church of Rome: yet do I not think that it is expedient for you to do any thing that is against your conscience, or to usurp y e thing which is none of yours, what if ye had a commandment from that see of Rome, that wheresoerver ye find Clerks, priests or monks ryding, it should be lawful for you to vnhorse thē and to set them besides the saddle, yea and to retayn the horses unto your own uses? Were it right and according to good conscience that ye should thus do? What difference is there, whether ye take away the horses or the tithes, but that the tenth is a spiritual matter, and therefore it is a more grievous sin to steal away the tithes than the horses, yea it is plain sacrilege, and an utter robbyng of god and of his Ministers? When God commandeth that tithes should be paid, who can give a dispensation contrary to his commandment? When the law of God commandeth one thing, and man's madness willeth the contrary: in this pointe we must obey God more than men. And when there be two laws, an outward and an inward law: verily the inward law ought to prevail and take place before the outward law evermore: and that which a pure and clear conscience saith unto me, ought more to be regarded, than the outward commaūdemente of any man, yea it ought to put away and to make of no force all manner of indulgences, privileges, grauntes, immunities, liberties, freedoms, &c. Whatsoever they be that man granteth. If the Children of Israel at the commandment of the Lord for recompense of their long service, which they did to the unthankful Egyptians, toke away from them their vessels of Golde & Silver: yet is it not mete, that you should draw this unto your purpose, except ye be able to show, y t the Lord hath commanded you thus to do, again, that you have long served us as Egyptians. It is therefore better for you and more semely, y t you cast away this your covetous ambition, which greatly disgraceth the titles of your holiness, and y t you cause the people no more thus to speak evil of you, and to be offended with this your doings for the unjust retaining of transitorye things. Woe be unto them, by whom offense cometh. Neither be ye of this opinion, that your condition or state of living should in any point be hyndred through the restitution of other men's goods. For if any thing be diminished by this means of the temporal commodityes and profits, the devotion of the people, which is now greatly decayed toward you, shall recompense all that double and treeble.

But if in this behalf ye show yourselves stubborn and froward, and will by no menaes be blowed: we will excommunicate and curse all them, that either shall give or sell unto you any thing, whereof the right of tithes should come to the Ministers of God's word, and we will also cry unto the heavens and we will appeal unto the throne of the hye judge, that this bond of excommunication be not losoned, till a redress be had &c. Petrus Blesensis Ba honiensis Archidiacouus, in Epi. 78.

Of Tythes and offryngs.

POpe Urban the first ordained, that the oblations of Christian men should none otherwise be spente, than in use of holy church and in help of the needy Christians. For they are, saith he, the vows of the Christians & the price of syn. In his time the church of Rome began first to have lands and rents, and with the profit thereof the aforesaid Pope found Notaries and Clerks to write the lives and acts of the holy Saints. Before this time holy church, that is to say, Bishops & priests lived as the Apostles did, and received only money to the use of the poor and needy Christians. In the year of our Lord. 222. Ranulphus Cestrensis. Chronica.

Pope Gregory the first ordained that the goods of the church should be divided into four partes: The first, to the bishop, to find himself and his family, and to maintain hospitality for the relief of such as are in necessity. The ii. to the clergy. The third, to poor men. The fourth to the reparation of the churches. In the year &c. 590. Polichron.

Pope Paschalis made a decree that y e tenths should be given to the priests. In the year, &c. 827. Qu. 19. cap. 1. Decimas a populo.

Pope Gregory the Seuenth made a streighte law, that no temporal man should possess any tenths that be due to the church. In the yere, &c. 173. Qu. 5. cap. 16. Decimas.

He pronounceth all such gilty of sacrilege and in danger of everlasting damnation, that withhold any tithes from the priests, be they either bishops or kings, or any other persons. The tenths saith he, must needs be paid according to this saying of the prophet Malachi: See that ye bring in all your tythe into my Barn, that there may be meat in my house.

Pope Calixte made a decree that if any Prince or other lay man toke upon him either the disposition, or the rule, or yet the possession of any church goods, he should be adjudged, and taken for a committer of sacrilege. In the yere, &c. 217. Caus. 6. Q. 7. Si quis.

Pope Gregory the Seuenth made a decree that the people when they come to Mass, should not come empty handed, but offer somewhat, and specially at principal feasts, because it is said in the law. Thou shalt not appear empty handed before the face of the lord thy God▪ In the yere of our lord. 173. Dist 32. Cap. praeter.

In a Council holden at Rothomage, it was enacted, that all manner of tenths either corn or cattayle, or of any other thing, should be duly and truly paid to the priests. If any did withhold their tithes, after they wer monished of it, once, twice, or thrice, & will not amend: the decree is, that they shall be accused, til they have made worthy recompense and due satisfaction. caus. 16. Q. 7. C. Omnes deci.

Of Monastical sects and first of Heremites.

POpe Sylvester the first, bearing rule, the Heremites first of all began, and inhabited the wyldernesse & solitary places. The aforesaid Sylvester had them in great reverence, and confirmed their order. In the yere, &c. 315. Ex libro germanico.

Of the Heremites of Antonies order.

POpe Sylvester, the aforesaid being bishop of Rome, Antony a mā unlearned, and notwithstanding famous in godly conversation and notable in working miracles, began a straight and solitary life in Egypt. He was the first Heremite: his meat was only bread and water, and he used daily to fast until Sun set. He went willingly unto the wilderness, where many resorted unto him, which made him their Abbote. S. Jerome saith that he wrote vii. epistles or letters in the Egyptian speech, full of Spirit and mysteries, which afterward were translated into Greke. Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria writeth his life in a complete book. He died at Thebaida, the 357. yere after Christ's birth, the 105. yere of his age. The aforesaid Antony with all his brethren went in gray clothing and did eat herbs and roots. They fled all company of men. Some say, that they fled into the wildernesses of Egypt for the avoiding of persecution and there lived together with great love, giving themselves to spiritual meditations, and heavenly contemplations, that by this means they might the better have an eye unto gods works, and so offered up to God with a free spirit, and a pure & perfect love, serve him in holiness and righteousness all the days of their life.

This Antony hath had, and yet hath in diverse countries where the sects of Antichrist reign, many Apes, which have labored to counterfeit him, but notwithstanding so far from the faith, life, and manners of Antony, as darkness is contrary to light▪ and Belial to Christ. For where as Antonye sledde into wilderness, that he might serve God with the more free conscience, and be the less led away with worldly vanities, and carnal concupiscences: his Apes and coūterfaiters run peakyng into corners, and dwell in some out corner or hole, only to eschew labor, and to live ydlely, not being content with herbs and roots, as Antonye was, but faryng deliciouslye, not of their own trauayl and gettyng, but of the labor of other men's hands. and of the sweat of other men's brows, contrary to this commandment of GOD given by the Psalmograph: Thou shalt eat the labors of thine own hands: Agayne, In the sweat of thy face shalt y u eat thy bread, till you return unto the earth. For earth thou art, and unto earth thou shalt again be turned. And whereas Antony and his company fled the company of all men, because they would not be corrupted with their lewd manners, Antonies Apes frequent nothing more than the fellowship of men and women, easy to be found in field, in village, in town in city, in noble men's houses, in poor mens cotages. They leave no place unsought, where anything is to be gotten. Agayne, whereas Antony and his brethren went in homely gray clothing they now wear a black garmente with a blew cross thereon. In this apparel, in their long hear and beard in their hatte and staff, in their scrip or wallet, in their midnighte rising and few orisons patteryng, doth all their whole religion consist. They have a Fraternitie, wherein they manace and threate folk with saint Antonies fire: yea they have brought the matter so far, that in some parties they have pygges fatted for them, and given for fear of Saint Antonies fire, and that their swine and cattaile may the better prosper, and beecome the more fruitful, with the which pigges these Antichristiā Antonians fat their own paunches, and make the common people their laughing stocks. Histor. tripart. 2. cap. 21.503. 1 cap. 13. Hier. Polid. de invent. rerum. 7. cap. 1. Pantal. Lib. germ

Of the Heremites of Paulus order.

THe yere of our lord. 345. was one Paulus an Heremite in Egypt, a companion to the aforesaid Antonye, which spent his life also in wilderness. They write of him, that when he was xv. years of age, flyeng the promotions of Valerianus and Decius Emperors of Rome, though he was of noble progeny, and descended of a right worthy parentage before the world, yet left he all, and went into wilderness, where he dwelt in a little cave by the space of 98. years (unknown to any man living) in fasting & prayer, with water and bread, herbs & roots and such other nourishmentes as the wilderness did minister unto him. In the book called vitas patrum, we read that the aforesaid Paulus was well instructed & learned both in the Greke and Egyptian tongue, He seeing the persecution of Christian men went into a town much far from his country, and from thence into a mountain full of rocks, at y e foot whereof was a great and marvelous pytte covered with a stone, which he took away, and looked therein and found there a much fair fountain. With this there was in the said mountain diverse habitations & dwellings. Paulus then loved the place maruelously, like as god had given it unto him. And there he led a solitarye life in occupying devout prayers, and abstinence maruelouslye. Hys vesture was only of the leaves of the palm tree, and his meat was the fruit thereof. These and diverse other things not altogether to be dispysed, read we in the book entitled Vitas patrum. Of this Paulus the Heremite or solitarye man, ar there risen and sprong up certain Apes and counterfayters, which have a name and an order fathered upon him: and yet, to say the truth, have they no more of this Paulus faith, prayer, abstinence, and such other Godlye and spiritual exercises, than some Christian men have of Christ, that is to say, the surname only. For all his ghostlinesse, religion, faith, & life consisteth with them only in their white garments or cowls, in their cappes and pyked staves: the color and fashion of whose apparel, we read no where that Paulus did wear the like, so that I cannot tell from whence they have their name and profession. For Paulus fasted but they are fylbellyes and Epicures. He was pore, but they are riche. He was solitarye, but they run about. He had simple clothing, and a clean heart: but they have a white garment, and black hearts: so that of this Paulus, a Godly and religious mā, our Pauliane Heremites have no more than all other orders have, I mean, only the name and title. Theyr rule is S. Augustine's, wherein are reckoned to be .xxiiii. orders. Ex Lib. Germanico, & ex vitis patrum.

Besydes this aforesaid Paulus, there was another Heremite of that name, called Paulus simplex, that is to say, simple Paul, or Paul the plain. Thys Paulus as we reed in vitis patrum, was one of the Disciples of saint Anthonye, and made himself an Heremite, because that his wife had given her self to another man, than him. Of which thing when he was aduertysed, he was maruelouslye troubled. Nevertheless he told it to nobody, but went to the deserts. And after y t he had long gone in the same, he put himself into the monasterye of Saint Anthonye which among many other, lessons taught him, howe sometime he must labor, and use bodilye exercises to refresh his spirits, whereby he should after be more prompt and ready to pray unto God. Also how with all his thought and strength he ought to keep the commandments of God: and at even in taking his refection, he should eat and drink little, and how he should drink but water. Thys Paulus was so simple, that whē s. Anthony w t his brethrē at a certain time talked of y e holy scriptures, he demanded of thē if god had been before y e prophets. But S. Anthony beholdīg his simplicity, bad hī hold his peace and he gladly obeyed. The aforesaid Anthony willing to prove y e obeisance of this Paul y e plain or simple soul, often times commanded him to do things against reasō: as to draw water out, of a depe pit all the day long and to caste it on the earth, and sometime to vnsowe his gown, & after to sow it again: and so of many other things. But this Paul the plain in all things was much obeysaunt and lowly. And therefore said S. Anthony, whosoever will be perfect, he ought not to be master, ne obey to his own will, be y e things reasonable, or unreasonable: that are commanded him to do. For our savior saith, that to fore all things, one ought to renounce his own will. Thys Paulus as we rede, was a man of such virtue and holiness, that he far excelled S. Anthonye in working miracles, in so much that they came unto him, that were sick, out of all regions to recover their health, and anon by his devout Orisons unto God, they were made hole. I rede not, y t any sect of Heremites, had their beginning of this Paul. The cause peradventure was, because he was so simple, plain, and homely a man, without all fraud gyle, and deceate, which the monastical sects, moste chiefly practice in all their life and conversation. Ex vitis patrum

Of the Heremites of Saint John's order.

IN the yere of our lord, iii.C.lxxx was John an Heremite in Egypt of great reputation for his holiness. He could comfort the feeble minded in God, and bring them to perfection, as writeth of him S. Jerome. He dwelt fyftye year continually upon an hill or rock in feruente prayer and meditation to God, of whom he was fed. He was of so pure mind, that God opened unto him, not only what was necessary for him to know but also things for to come. He was so endued with the gift of Prophecye, that he Prophecyed not only things, that should chance thereabout, but also the war of the Emperor Theodosius against Maximus the tirant. When he was an hundred year old, he paid nature her duty, whose life Jerome doth describe. Now he that will compare the full brethren that wear a black cloke and a cross theron, with this man's living (whose followers they advance themselves to be, being called Ioannites of this John) shall find them far unlike him, seeing their religion is their own invention, and that they live of other men's sweat. But howe can they bear his name, and challenge him to be their patron, seeing in no point they live like him, but even plain contrary? If they will think to be grounded upon John the Euaungelyste and Apostle, then ought thei to lead a continente life and to go about, and preach the Gospel of Christ. But they are so far estranged from these godly exercises, that in no state of people any can be found more unchaste in their living, nor greater adversaries to the true doctrine of Christ, being in deed the patrons, defendoures and mayntayners of all superstition and false worshiping of God. But I should be sooner persuaded, that their Patron was some good tankerd yeoman, whose order like good Dysciples and brethren they have ever kept and followed. It is great pitye and shame, that we are so perverse minded, that we do not see this mock and abomination, but rather worship it as holiness, giving freely unto it both lands and goods, and disheryte our natural children. God be merciful unto us. Ex Libro Germanico.

Of Anckers and Ankresses, and all other Recluses.

AS concerning the monastical sect of the Recluses, and such as be shut up within walls, there, unto the death continually to remain, giving themselves to the mortification of carnal affects, to the contemplation of heavenly and spiritual things, to abstinence, to prayer, and to such other ghostly exercises, as men dead to the world, & having their life hidden with Christ I have not to write: forasmuch as I cannot hitherto find probably in any author, whence the profession of Anckers and Anckresses had the beginning and foundation, although in this behalf I have talked with men of that profession, which could very little or nothing say in the matter. Notwithstanding as the white Friars father that order of Helias the Prophet (but falsely) so likewise do the Anckers and Anckresses make that holy and virtuous Matrone Judith their patronesse and foundresse. But how unaptly, who seeth not? Their profession and religion diffreth as far from the manners of Judith, as light from darkness or god from the devil, as it shall manifestly appear to them that will diligently, confer the history of Judith with their life and conuersatiō. Judith made her self a privy chamber where she dwelt (saith the Scripture) being closed in with her maidens Oure Recluses also close themselves within the walls but they sufferre no man to be there with them Judith ware a smocke of ha re▪ but our recluses are both softly and finely appareled. Judith, fasted all the days of her life, few excepted. Our Recluses eat and drink at all times of the best, being of the number of them Qui curios simulant, & Bacchanalia viuunt. Judith was a woman of a very good report. Our recluses are reported to be superstitious and idolatrous persons, and such as all good men fly their company. Judith feareth the Lord greatly▪ and lived according to his holy word. Our Recluses fear the pope and gladly do what his pleasure is to command them. Judith lived of her own substance and goods, putting no man to charge. Our Recluses as persons only borne to consume the fruits of the erth, live idly of the labor of other men's hands. Judith, when time required, came out of her closet to do good unto other. Our Recluses never come out of their lobbeis sink or swim the people Iudithe put her self in jeopardy for to do good to the commune country. Our recluses are unprofitable clods of the earth, doing good to no man. Who seeth not now, how far our Anckers and Anckresses differ from the manners and life of this virtuous and Godlye woman Judith, so that they cannot justly claim her to be their patronesse?

Of some idle & superstitious Heremite borrowed they their idle and superstitious religion. For who knoweth not that our recluses have grates of yrō in their spelunckes and dens, out of the which they look, as Owls out of an yuye todde, when they will vouchsafe to speak with any man, at whose hand they hope for advantage? So read we in vitis patrum, that John the Heremite so enclosed himself in his Heremitage that no man came in unto him. To thē that came to visit him, he spake thorough a window only. Our Anckers & Anckresses profess nothing but a solitary life, led in contemplation all the days of their life in their hallowed house, wherein they are enclosed, with the vow of obedience to the Pope, and to their Ordinary Bishoppe. Theyr apparel is indifferent, soit be dissonant from the Laitye. No kind of meats they are forbidden to eat.

At midnighte they are bound to say certain prayers. Their profession is counted to be among all other professions so hard and so streighte that they may by no means be suffered to come out of their houses, except it be to take a straiter and an harder life upon them, which is to be a bishop.

Of Monks.

P Ope Siricius being bishop of Rome, the first Monkishe order began, raised up by Basilius Magnus bishop of Cesarea in Cappadocia. Their coat, cloke, cowl and cap were all white. He prescribed them a rule mixte with many traditions and doctrines of men. Wherefore he is called of them a father and beginner of religious people, whose life he also praiseth, so that he obtained of the aforesaid Siricius to confyrme the order. He called them Monachi, that is to say, solitarye, or separate from the world, and founded in Greece the first house or cloister. But howe unaptly they be called Monachi, and men utterly divided from the world, who seeth not? For where do they dwell, but in the middes of famous cities and great towns? And in what things do they more exercise thenselves, thā in matters of the world. In the year &c. 389. Ibidem. Ranulphus. Cestrensis.

This monstrous Monckishe order is divided into many mōstruous mockish sects, whereof we will rehearse part.

Of the Benedictine Monks.

POpe John the first being bishop of Rome, Benet a father and a favorer also of Monks, gathered together all strowed and scattered religious persons, and begā a peculiar order upon the Mount Cassinus, where he built a most renowned cloister, giving them there a rule, prescript and form of living, as though Christ had forgotten it. Afterwarde the aforesaid Benet having much people resortyng unto him built .xii. other monasteries, and sylled them also with religious men. Of this order is reported to have been 24, Popes of Rome. C.lxxxii. Cardinals. M.CCCC.lxiiii. Archbishoppes and bishops .xv.M. & lxx. renowned Abbotes, and as saith Pope John the xxii. there have ben of this order .v.M.vi.C.lv. Monks canonisate and made Saints. In the yere, &c. 523.

This Benet also invented an order for his sister Scholastica, and made her Abbess over many Nuns. Her clothing was a black cote, cloke, cowl, & veil. And least the Scripture should deceive her and hers: it was commanded that none should read the holy Scripture without the consent or permission of their superior, Here is to be seen how God is sought in all monastical orders, which among them in his word is expelled.

Of the Cluniacensis order of Monks.

POpe Sergius the third bearing rule, y e order of Cluniacensis was set up by a certain Abbot called Ocion or Otho, as some call him. For whē the Monks of S. Benets rule were nerehand decayed in Godliness: this Oclon, or Otho lived so, that they were quickened again by reason of his holiness. Their clothing and rule was according to the appointment of Mōk Benettes rule. This Monkishe order was richly endowed with great substance, and yearly rentes by a certain Duke of Aquitania, called Guillidinus. In the year of our Lord. 913 Plat. Sabell. Libro. Germ. Polidor. Pantaleon.

Of the Camaldinensis order.

POpe Leo the fourth occupyeng the See of Rome, the Monkishe religiō of the Camaldinensis was devised by Romoaldus of Rauenna, in the Mount Apenninus Their cowl & cloke with all that ever they wear from top to toe is white. They keep perpetual silence. Every wednisday & Friday they fast bread and water. Thei go barefote and lie on the ground. In the yere. &c. 850. Chron. Pol. Lib. Germ.

Of the Hieronimians order.

POpe Innocentius the Seuenth, being bishop of Rome, the Monkish order of the Hieronimians, began under the name of Saint Jerome which after Christ's birth. 490. leaving his native country, went into Jury & there not far from Bethlehē, built him an house where he lived very devoutly in the latter ende of his life, These Apes and counterfaitors of S. Jerome wear their clothes of white and a cope plaited above over their coat, gyrde with a leather gyrdle. In the yere. &c. 145. This order was endued with diverse priueleges, fraunchises and liberties by certain bishops of Rome, as Gregory the twelfthe Eugenius the fourth. &c. Chron. Polydor. Libro Germ.

Of the Gregorians order.

P Ope Gregory the first borne of a noble stock, and very plentuouslye endowed with goods of fortune, forsook all & became a Monk. After the decease of his father he built Syxe religious houses in Sicilia, giving them a form and rule of living. He built another within Rome, in the name and honor of Saint Andrew, wherein he dwelte with many Monkyshe brethren, which from time to time keeping his rule diligently, are called Gregorians. Their habit is of a copper coloured course cloth according to their rule. In the year. &c 594. Chron. Lib. Germ.

Of the Shadowed valley order.

POpe Gregory the Sixte bearing rule, Johannes Gualbertus a knight began this order in a certain mountain called, valla vmbrosa, that is to say, a shadowie valley, under Benets rule, with adding thereto, & chaungyng of black clothes into gray. In the yere, &c. 1038 Chron. Polyd. Lib. Germ.

Of the Grandimontensis order.

P Ope Alexander the second being bishop of Rome, the sect fo the Grandimontensis Monks was invented by Stephen of Auernia, their order is to lead a straight life (as Monks use to do) to give themselves to watching, fasting and praying: to wear a cote of males upon their bare bodies, and a black cloke thereupon. In the year, &c. 176. Chron. Pol, Lib. Germ.

Of the Cisterciensis order.

POpe Urban the seconde bearing rule, Roberte Abbot of Molisme in Cistercium a wilderness or Forest in Burgundy, did institute the order of Cistercians, albeit some ascribe this to one Ordingus a Monk, that persuaded the aforesaid Roberte to y e same. They wear red shoes, and white rochets on a black coat, all shoren save a little cyrkle. In the year of our Lord. 198. Ibidem. Of this Religion was that great clearke s. Barnard.

Of the Humiliates order.

POpe Innocentius the third confirmed and allowed the order of the Humiliates, first of all deuysed by certain persons, exiled by Frederichus Barbarosa : which when thei were restored to their countreye appareled themselves all in white, and promised to go in lowlye and simple clothing: the men and women to be separate eche from other, & to labor everyone what he was skilled in.

They had one common purse among them. They profess S. Benets rule. Thys order in process of time hath increased so, both in goods and persons, that it was confyrmed and endowed with many privileges of diverse Bishops of Rome. In the year of our lord. 1166. Ibidem. Iac. Phil. Bergō.

Of the Celestines order.

POpe Celestinus y e fifth, willingly gave over his bishopric, and returned again to his solitary life, wherein he quietly lived before his papacy. Certain superstitious persons like apes counterfeited this Bishop, taking upon them an order under y e rule of s. Benet in a wilderness, and called themselves Celestines after Celestine. Their orders garment, cloke, oule, and cap are blew. In the yere, &c. 1297. Ibidem.

Of the Gilbertines order.

POpe Eugenius the fourth bearing rule, in England, S. Gilbert, at Tirington and Sempryngham began an order of monks, called after him Gilbertines. In the year of our Lord. 1148. Chron. Polid.

Of the Iustinians order.

POpe Eugenius the fourth confirmed the Religiō of the Iustinians, adourning the same with many liberties & privileges. It was first of all invented by Louis Barbus a Councelour of Venice, & practiced in y e parties of Treuis in the cloister of S. Justin by the city Badua. They profess Monk Benets rule, but in habit and apparel they differ. In the year of our Lord. 1412. Ibidem.

Of the Charterhouse Monks.

POpe Gregory the seventh being bishop of Rome, Bruno of Colein y e Philosopher & divine, whom Barnarde calleth a fair pillar of y e church, did institute y e order of y e Charterhouse monks in y e diocese of Gracianopolis, at a place named Curtusia. Their life was outwardlye full of painted holiness, in forbearyng flesh, in fasting bread and water every fridaye, in wearyng hayrye clothes next their body, full of solitarynesse, much silence ever pinned in, never going out, refusyng all women's company, with other semblable ceremonies. In the year of our Lord. 1620. Ibidem.

Of the Templares orders.

POpe Gelasius the seconde bearing rule, the order of the Templars began at Jerusalem, and continued nerehand two hundred years, whose beginning was thus. After that Gotfraye Duke of Lorayne had conquered Jerusalem: certain Knights perceiving, y t such pylgrimes as came to them of their deuotiō, were robbed and murdered by the way: thei made a bond among thē to serve God in Chiualrye. At the beginning they were but few, and gave themselves to willful poverty, and their chief master was a keeper of the temple door, whereof they wer called Templarij. Thei dwelt together not far from Christ's Sepulcher, lodging the pylgrimes, keeping them from mischief, and showing them much kindness, bringing thē from one holy city unto another. The badge of their order was a white cloke with a red cross. Saint Bernard made them a rule, according to the appointment whereof they framed their lives. Afterwarde they became very riche thorough the gifts of great men and pilgrims. But Pope Clement the fifth put them down and destroyed them all in one day: partly because (as they write) they renounced y e faith of Christ, and conspired with y e Turks, & partly for other notable crimes. Not withstanding some say, y t this rooting out of them was more because of envy of their prosperity and royaltye, than of giltinesse. For whē their gaundmaster James Burgonion was burnt at Paris with many of his brethren, he took his death thereon, that he was never giltye of the accusations laid to him. Thus perished this order of the Templares all in one day, their lands and possessions being distributed and given to other. In the yere of our Lord. 1110.

Of the Premonstratenses order.

POpe Calixtus the second approved and allowed the monkyshe order of the Premonstratenses, which was first of all deuysed by a certain mā borne at Colein called Noto hobertus a priest. They be under the rule of Benet the monk. They be clothed in white from top to toe, to declare their vnstayned virginity. In the year, &c. 1119. Chron. Pol. Lib. Germ.

Of the order of the white Monks of Mount Olivet.

POpe Gregory the twelfth reigning, the monks of mount Olivet sprōg up thorough the device of Bernardus Ptolomeus. Their clothing is all white. Their rule is Benets, with some addicions unto it. In the year of our lord. 1406. Ibidem

Of the Georgian Monks.

POpe Gregory the twelfth confyrmed and stablished also the order of S. George of Alga by Venice, which was begun by a spiritual man y e patriarch Laurence Iustiniane, a man of an incredible straightness of life. These monks are under S. Peters rule, and the first order, with certain ordinances joined thereto. In the year, &c. 1407. Lib. Germ. Chron.

Of the white Monks.

POpe Urban the Seconde reignyng, the order of white Monks began, first devised by one Stephen Harding, and afterward in y e yere of our lord▪ 1135, it was brought into England by a certain man called Walter Espek, which builte an Abbey of the same order, called Meriuale. Ranulphus. Cestrensis.

Of the Ioannites order.

POpe Honorius bearing rule, Raymund a man of nobilitye first of all invented the order of s. John the Baptist at Jerusalem, about the year, &c. 1130. Chron. Angl.

Of the order of scourgers, or flagellatours.

POpe Clement the sixth being Bishop of Rome, a certain pestilent sect of false religious persons sprong up in high Almayne which called themselves Penitentes Cruciferos, seu, Flagellatores, that is to say, Penitent cross bearers, or scourgers of thenselves. Their manner was to go from place to place, having a banner upon the crucifix borne before them, and never to tarry in one place, but on the sondaye. Every day also they did penance both morning and euenyng, by scourging themselves before y e people, with a great whip of .iii. cords full of knots, upon their bare bodies, sharp byg nedles being put into the cords: affyrmyng y t it was revealed unto them by an Angel from heaven, that they thus scourging themselves, should within .xxx. days and .xii. hours thorough the suffering of those pains be made so clean and free from sin, as they were, when they first received baptism. In the year, &c. 133. Johannes. Laziardus. Mat. Palmer. Christ. Mass. These martyrs of the Devil were afterward destroyed by Phlilip, king of France.

Like unto these aforesaid is there at Rome, and in other places of Italy a sect, which so are called Flagellatores or scourgers. The true brethren of this order go barefoot, and beat themselves upon the bare skin, till the blood followeth. They go in long white linen shirtes, having an hole on the back, and are open upon the bare skin. Thereupon they do beat themselves with scourges▪ y t are made for the purpose, yea and that so long til the blood doth rū out both over their shoulders and also down to their feet. These be admitted of the bishop of Rome as penitētiaries. They go barefoted in procession, two and two together on good Friday, when the passion is preached. The white linen garment which they use, hath an hood sowed unto it, which they draw over their heads, when they will not be seen. This cometh over their faces, and it hath holes like a visar, where thorough they both see and draw their breath. Suche as force not whether they are seen or not, or have not breath enough, they draw down the cowl frō their heads, and so scourge themselves openly. Great men also and diverse other citizens use this fantasy with them also, but specially, vpō good Friday, which of great inward devotion disguise themselves also, as the aforesaid: so that some time .iii. or iiii. hundredth are seen of them in one procession. But the noble men and citizens go for the most parte upon slippers, & the shirtes put on above their hoses and have a scourge in their hands, wherewith some strike themselves, ome wear it only between their arms. This do they that they may be partakers of their pardon, do penaūce for their sins, and come to God's favor. &. Lib. Germ.

Of the order of the starred Monks.

POpe Clement the sixte bearing rule, John king of France son of Phillip the French king, invented the sect & order of those monks, which in latin are called Stellati, whose manner is always to wear a star upon their breast, signifȳg hereby, that there is nothing in them, but the light of perfection, and the clear shining of good works, yea that they themselves are the light of the world, according to this saying of Christ, vos estis lux mundi, Ye are y e light of the world. Item, that they shall rise again at the last day all shining and glisteryng as the most clear and pleasant stars, according as it is writ̄ by the Prophet: They that have instructed and taught other shall shine as the glisteryng of the firmament: & they that inform many unto righteousness shall be as the stars, world without ende. In the year of our Lord. 1336. Christ. Mass. Lib. Germ.

Of the order of the Gerardians.

POpe Boniface y e ninth reigning, a certain mā called Gerardus being of great learning & of virtuous conversation, ordained a certain fraternity or brotherhode of learned godly mē to teach scholars, and to bring up youth only in good letters, but also in good manners, that by this means there might be learned men alway in store apt to bear rule in the church of Christ, & also to govern the common weal according to the prescript and rule of gods doctrine Thys Gerardus being but a Deacon, preached the word of God both purely and fervently. And when he was moved by his friends to be a priest, he always answered, that he was unworthy to have such an high office. He was wont oftentimes to say, that he would not have y e cure of souls, not so much as by the space of one night, for all the gold of Arabie. In the year, &c. 3379. Chron. Christ. Mass.

Of the order of the Jesuits.

POpe Urban the fifth greatly allowed the order of the Jesuits, and gave unto it many great and singular priueleges, commanding the Monks of that order to wear a white kyrtle & a russet cowl, and that they should be called of all men Clerici Apostolici, that is to say, the Apostles clearkes. This order of the Jesuits was the invention of Johannes Columbinus in Sena a city of Hethruria, they wer at the beginning no priests nor consecrated persons, but wer men of the lay sort, given and addicte willingly and freely to prayer and to labor, getting their meat with the travail of their hands and with y e sweat of their brows living as it were in common after the example of Christ and of his disciples. They are called Jesuits, because the name of Jesus should be often in their mouth. In the yere, &c. 1368. Phil. Berg. Libro. Germ.

Of the order of white daubed Monks.

POpe Boniface bearing rule, the order, which is called Ordo de albatorum was invented by a certain priest in Italy, which pretended such a modesty and gravity both in words and in countenance that every man toke him for a Saint. The professors of this order were clad all with long white lynnen clothes even down to the ground, having cowls upon their heads like unto other Monks. The chief point of their profession was to lament the state of mankind, to bewail the sins of the people, and to pray for a redress of y e same at gods hand. They never went abroad but they had a cross with the image of the crucifyx borne before thē, which cross y e Lucenses keep at this day with great reverence as a moste precious relique, and daily make vows, & offer diverse gifts unto it. But Pope Boniface aforesaid conceauyng that they should do no good to his honorable estate, if they continued, forasmuch as they all appeared before men righteous, good and Godly, and the Pope with his cōplices, most wicked, evil and ungodly, caused the author of this order as a seditious person to be beheaded at Viterbium. Some say that he was brent as a superstitious hypocrite, and attaynted of some heresy. In the year of our Lord .1400. Lib. Germ. Philip. Bergom. Polid. &c.

But why do I travail to set forth the number of these Monkyshe orders seeing they be almost innumerable, and a man in a manner may assone number the sandes of the sea, and tell the stars of the firmament, as to prescribe a certain number of them? For besides these that I have rehearsed, there are diverse other monastical orders, as Ambrosians, Sarrabartes, Bernardines, Sambonites, Beghartines, Apostolianes, Guilhelmites, Iosephians, Sepulchrians, Sheerians, Swerders, Cross started, Constantinopolitanes, Wentzelaians, Nolhartians, Jacobites, Swearde Jacobites, Helenians, Ierusalemites, Iosophatians, Selauonians, Mary's brethren, Ioannites, Lazarites, Magdalenians, Keyed Monks, Holy ghostes men, Specularians, Hospitalianes, Mosarabites, Georgians. &c. Bidding all these monstrous monastical disordered orders Adieu, I will recite some other devises of the Romish bishops concerning Monks, and afterward fall in hand with the other Cloysterers, which are in deed those very Locusts whereof Saint John speaketh in the book of his Revelations.

Rules concerning all orders of Monks.

POpe Gregory the seventh ordained, that no Monks should eat flesh at any time, but give thenselves to thin diet, and course fare. In the yere &c. 173. John. Laziard. Gratianus De consec. Dist. 5. cap. Carnē cuiquā mona.

Pope Pelagius made a decree that no Monk should be promoted to be Abbot, except he wer laufully chosen, and according to the rules of the Cannon law. In the yere, &c. 552. Christ. Massae.

Pope Theodorus made a decree, that no Monk should change his place to go unto any other cloister without license of his Abbot or Prior. In the yere &c. 673. Chroni. Christ. Mass.

Pope Siricius first of all admitted monks unto holy orders, for before his time they wer not counted among clearkes, but taken for mere lay mē. In the yere &c. 389: Albertus Krantz.

Pope Boniface the fourth made a decree, y t Monks might use the office of preaching, of Christening, of hearing confessions, and also of assoyling men from their sins. In the yere. &c. 606. Ranul hus. Cestren. chron. Ang.

Pope Eugenius the first ordained first of all, that monks should be shut up in their cloisters. For before that time the monks used to range and to gadde abroad, where and whether they lysted. In the year of our Lord .650. Albert. Krants. Chron.

Pope Eusebius ordained, y t a young man or a young woman although being assured together in the way of marriage, may notwithstanding their promises made, depart one from another, and become cloysterers. In the year, &c. 309. Quaest. 27. Cap. 2. Dispontatam. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Eugenius the first decreed, that Monks should not go out of their cloister without special license of their Superior. In the yere, &c. 650. Quaest. 16. Cap. 1. Placuit.

The aforesaid Pope also commanded, y t no monk should be hold̄ in the cloister against his will. Q •• o 1. c. Signi.

Pope John y e first bearing rule, monk Benet an Italian built an Abbey in Cassine, and assembled the monks, that wer dispersed alone in diverse places, into one couente, & ordered them with instructions of manners & rules of living. confyrmed with three vows, that is to say, chastity, willful poverty and obedience, because they should altogether mortify their own will and lusts. In the year of our lord. 524.. Chron. Polidor.

These threafore named vows, Basilius Bishop of Casarea did first institute & publish: And also assign the year of probation or trial, that religious persons had afore they wer professed. In the year, &c. 183. Ibidem.

Pope Gregory the eyght reygning, a certain noble man called Hugo toke away from monks and Nuns their great lordships, and to much wealthy yearly livings & revenues, and gave thē so much, as should suffyce for meat, drink and clothe. In the yere, &c. 1186. John. Laziard.

Pope Boniface the fourth being Bishop of Rome, there were in the Abbey of Bangor two thousand & two hundred Monks, which all lived by the labor of their own hands, & by y e sweat of their own brows, according to this commandment of God: In y e sweat of thy face shalt thou eat thy bread, &c. Agayne, Thou shalt eat y e labors of thy hands. In the yere, &c. 606. Ranulphus. Cestrensis.

Of Channons.

POpe Eugenius the fourth being Bishop of Rome, the order of y e regular Canons began in Hethruria in the parts of Luca, in the cloister Frisonaria. Of this sect there are two opinions. For some say, y e Agustine by and by after he was created bishop, brought his Channons in this rule & form of living, wherein they have been long trained & nouseled up: Other some brag and make their vaunt, that it was devised of the Apostles, & of this opinion was Thomas of Aquine. But how soever the matter go, Agustine was doubtless either the inuentour of the sect, or renuer of it, and therefore may justly be called and taken for the author of that fashion. The Channons clothing by their first foundatiō was a white cote, and a linen roche under a black cope with a scapuler to cover their head and shoulders. The aforesaid Pope Eugenius endowed this order with many privileges and great liberties. In the year, &c. 14, 0. Libro. Germ. Polidorus. Chron.

Pope Gregory the .xi. bearing rule, certain spiritual fathers of s, Augustine's order in the parties of Sene in Italy, invented a sect of Canons, called Scopetines, or S. Saluators order. Which order the aforesaid Gregory did approve and endue with many and diverse privileges, and numbered them among y e Canons regulare, or quier priests. And for a memorial of their first foundation and spiritual state, they wear a white garment with a white scapularye upon a white rochet. They live of their rentes and revenues. They preach not, but they hear confessions. In the year, &c. 1367. L •• . erm. hilip. Bergom.

Of Friars, and of the diversity of that sect.

Of the Cross bearers, of Crossed Fyers order.

POpe Innocent the third being bishop of Rome, the order of the Crossed Friars which in the year of our lord. 1215, was denied by a certain mā called Quiricus a bishop and Martyr, in the time of Helena the Mother of Constantine the great Emperor, & afterward fell to such decay, that it was almost gone to naught, was raised again by the aforesaid Innocent in the .xviii. yere of his papacye. The beginning of this sect was on this manner. Among thē of Albonia rose a pestilente heresy, which caused a great dissentiō among them of Rome. Wherefore the bishop of Rome sent many against thē marked with the Cross, which were all s aine. These laudable and praise worthy souldioures did he halowe therefore and make saints, and raised the or er again with giving of many fred mes and privileges. Unto this order did Pope Innocent the fourth give a rule, commanding y t the spiritualty of this order, should always wear a cross in their hands. There clothing is a black cope with a cross theron, y e highness of an hand. Chron. Lib. Germ.

Of the Carmelites, or white Friars order.

POpe Honorius the third favored greatly the order of y e white Friars. Some say, that this sect began in mount Carmelus after the example of Helias the Prophet, which lived there long solitarye, and that they wer first assembled together by Almericus Bishop of Antioch, In the year of our Lord. 1170, in the time of pope Alexander the third, and they were called our Lady Friars by the reason of a chapel of our lady, that was in the hill Carmelus. Nevertheless vpō four hundred years after in the time of Innocent the third they were reformed by Albertus Bishop of Jerusalem according to the rule of Basilius, and the color of their cope was turned into white by y e Pope Honorius the third, where afore it was russet. Some write, that this order of the Carmelites in his first clothing (which they said was of Helias or Heliseus y e prophet) was greatly acceptable to the Soldane, and endued with many almesses of him: but after thei changed their raiment, he drove them out of his kingdom, so that of necessity they came into Europa. This order, saith the Dutche Chronicle, is to beg, to take of every mā, and to do nothing again for it. Thys order is to lie, to dissemble, to envy, and to begile the people with flattering words under the pretence of long prayer. Lib. Germ. Polydor.

Of Dominikes order, called, black Friars or the Friars Preachers.

POpe Innocent y e third reygning Dominike Calaguritane a Spaniarde, began this order of Friers preachers. This Dominike was first a regular chanon, & because he could not suffer to have a superior, and was also wearye of the Cloister, he invented a new fraternitye, named of his own name, Dominicanes. Their order is w t out all shame to beg, as the Carmelites, and forsake little by willful poverty, that they may obtain much & to wax rich of other men's labors, they themselves being idle lasye loytryng lubbers, & unprofitable clods of the earth. Our Lady s. Mary (as they fain) even of love that she bare to this holy order of sweet S. Dominic, devised the habit, which the fryers of that order use at this day and delivered it to S. Dominic with her own hands, commanding him and all his brethren forever after to wear the like. Their cote is white their cope & cowl is black The new guise of their vestu e made Innocent Innocentius to wonder. But pope Honorius the third by his bull honourably admitted the black order of the black fryers, In the year of our Lord. 1220. And Gregory the nynthe put the matter all out of doubt, cannonised Dominic, and by his bull under lead allowed him for a saint. Of this Dominickes mother they tell that when she was with child and had Dominic in her womb, she dreamed y t she had a wolf in her belly: which as I think, signifieth, that both he & all cloysterers by their professiō are none other thing than wolves, deuouryng not only the substance of mē, but also y e souls of mē by their hipocrisy & false doctrine according to this saying of Christ, a wolf teareth on pieces & scatereth the sheep abroad. This black order began in the yere of our Lord. 1220. Phi. Bergom. Mat Palm. Lib. Ger. John. Laziardus. Poly. &c.

Of the barefooted Friers otherwise called Minorites or Graye Friers.

POpe Honorius the third bearing rule Francis an Italian devised the order of the barefoted friers. He was first a merchaūt and a worldly man. Afterwarde he determined to forsake all worldly things and to follow Christ, in so much, y t when he was well shod, and girded with a double girdle, he remembering these words of Christ (possess neither two coats, no shoes, nor yet staff, &c. and who so forsaketh not all things, cannot be my disciple) cast all thing away from him, shoes, gyrdle, &c. so that he went barefooted, and girded himself with a cord and continētly began this order in the Mounte Appoeninus, in a place named commonly Lauerna, gathering unto him many men, which took on them the same religion and are called of barefoted Francis, barefooted Franciscans. They are named also Minores, of the humility and lowlynes of heart that they should have. They write, y t this Francis was so straight to himself, that to chastise his flesh in winter season, he would cover his body with yse & snow. He called poverty always his Lady, and loved rather to hear himself reviled, than praised. He kept nothing over night, His heart desired martyrdom, whereupon he went into Siria to the Soldane, which received him honorablye: whereby it is to be thought, that surely he told him not the truth. For truth is seldom welcome in courts and noble men's houses. I will here pass over the fable, howe Christ and his Saints did mark him with the five wounds. After that he had thus chastised his flesh by the space of eyghtene years, he died at Asia, and was afterward canonised and admitted for a Saint by Pope Gregory the nynth. Lib. Germ. Polidor. Chro.

Thys order of Frier Francis is divided into many sects, rules and orders. Some go on treen shoes or Pattyns some barefooted: some are Regulare Fraunciscanes or Obseruauntes, some Minores or Minorites: Agayne, some are called Minimi, either of the Gospel, or else of the littleness of their cowl. They all differ in many things, but in superstition and hypocrisy they all accord.

Of the Friers obseruantes.

B Arnardine the Gray fryer perceiving the great enormities and wicked sins, which Francis Friars without all shame committed against the rule and order of their profession, began a new reformation of the order in many places, in so much that they which were reformed, be called Friers obseruantes, and are counted of a greater perfection and more holiness, than the common sort of Grayefryers are, which are called Minorites. The obseruaunt Friers were brought into England by king Edward the fourth, & were greatly inhaunced by y e famous Prince king Henry the seventh, but they withal other Monastical sects were most worthelye and justly expelled and extirped with their Babilonicall houses, by that most victorious and triumphant Prince King Henry the eight.

Here follow the seven privileges, which the Fraunciscanes fain to be given of god to S. Francis for the aduauncemēt of his order.

T He first privilege is, that the more number of the Fraunciscanes or Grayefriers be increased: the better and the more abundantly shall they be provided for.

The second privilege is, that no mā can die evil, that departeth in a Grayfriers habit.

The third privilege is, that in the feast of Saint Francis all the souls of the brethren▪ friends and benefactors of the same order, shall be delivered out of the bitter pains of purgatory.

The fourth privilege, is that the order of saint Francis shall endure and continue unto the day of judgment.

The fifth privilege is, that none that liveth evil in that order can abide long in it.

The sixth privilege is, that the enemies of saint Francis order shall never live long, but they shall die out of hand▪ a most shameful death.

The seventh privilege is, that the friends and lovers of saint Francis order▪ be they never so wicked and ungodly, shall notwithstanding at the last obtain mercy, and die a most blessed death.

Of the Frierly order of Mary's servants.

P Ope Benet bearing y t swinge, Philip devised the order of Friers which are called the servants of our Lady. He raised this order under the rule of Saint Agustine, with even like words and fashion, making difference of it with certain ordinances of the Friers of our Lady which order afterward was confirmed by three bishops of Rome, namely, Benet the xi. Boniface the eyght and Urban the sixte, and is reckoned among the begging orders, At the the last it was wholly sanctified and hallowed of Pope Innocentius the eighte and delivered of the evil will, that some cloysterers did owe them. Theyr garments are like our Ladies brethren. This order began in the year of our Lord .1304. Chron. Lib. Germ.

Of the new order of the Friers of our Lady.

T Hys order is founded under the preachers order which also cal thenselves Mary's brethrē They wear a white cote, and a black cloke thereon, with a black Friers cowl. Chro. Lib. Germ.

Of the Agustine Friers.

POpe Innocent the third bearing rule, one Guilihelme a Duke of Aquitania, and county of Lictauia, invented or rather repared and renewed the order of the Agustine Friers, which had been longe decayed and almost made desolate before. Thys Guilihelme first dwelt in y e wilderness with his brethren, chastyeing his flesh and subduyng it with a coat of males on his bare body, alway watchyng▪ praying and fasting, so that he was called a father and restorer of that order. Afterwarde by the consent of Anastasius and Adrian Bishops of Rome he left the wilderness, and built about (or as some say) within Paris, a cloister for that begging order of the Agustine Friers, which was confirmed by Pope Anastasius the fourth. After that his apes and counterfayters with beggynge built many other cloisters so that now this begging brood is spread over a great parte of the world unto the great hindrance both of men's purses, and also of their salvation: and by this means is begging which once was forbidden, become a God's service. In the year of our Lord .1195. Lib. Germ. Chron. Angl.

Rules concerning all orders of Friers.

P Ope Eusebius ordained, that a young mā or a young womā although being assured together in the way of marriage, may notwithstanding their promises made, depart one from another, and become Cloysterers. In the year. &c. 309. Quest. 27. Cap. 2. Desponsatam. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Gregory the ninth reygnyng, a certain black Friar called Iordanes, commanded, that silence should be kept of all his brethrē at the table. This custom was shortly after received and practiced of all other cloysterers generally. In the year. &c. 1221. Vola. Sabell. Carranza. &c.

Pope Gregory the tenthe approved some states of the orders of begging Friars, as the black and Grayfriers: and some he suffered, as the white and Agustine Friars: and some he utterly reproved, as Sacke Friars, which were called Fratres de panitentia, and Fratres de valla viridi, and such like. In the yere of our Lord .1271. Ranulphus. Cestrensis.

Pope Sixtus the fourth, when the four orders of begging Friars did cōtend and strive among themselves, which of their order were moste holy, most acceptable to god, and of greatest perfection, to avoid the contention & debate of these bragging, boasting, braulyng, begging Friars, affyrmed all their orders to be of like holiness & perfection, & granted to them all like privileges, graces and liberties. In the year of our Lord .1471. Johannes. Laziardus. Chron.

Pope Alexander the fourth defended and approved y e vnshamefaced begging of the ravening fryers: and whereas afore they dwelt in solitarye places, he gave them license to dwell where they would, even in the middes of cities & towns: and there to preach, to hear confessions, to enjoin penaūce, to give absolutiō, to serve cures, &c, garnishing and confyrming their orders with many immunities, privileges, liberties, exemptions, indulgences, pardons, &c. In the year of our Lord .1254. Johannes. Stella.

Of Nuns and of the diuersitye of that sect.

P Ope John the first being Bishop of Rome, Monk Benet after that he had placed himself and his monkyshe brethren in a certain noble and famous cloister built upon the Mount Cassinus, raised up also an order of Nuns, and made his Sister Scholastica Abbess over thē. The apparel of these Nuns is a black cote, cloke, cowl and veil. And least the scripture should disceaue her and hers: it was commanded, that none of that order should rede the holy scripture without consent or permission of their superior. In the year, &c. Chron. Lib. Germ.

Of the Nuns of S. Clares order.

POpe Innocent the third bearing rule a certain maid called Clara, a countreywoman and Disciple of Francis the Friar, assembled and gathered together a congregation of poor women, and gave them an order of life like unto the rule that Friar Francis gave his convent. Theyr garment is graye. Their order admitteth none but woman kind, except it be for to say Mass. Thys order of Clara, , both Pope Honorius the third, and Pope Gregory the nynth endowed with many gifts and privileges. In the year of our Lord .1225. Lib. Germ. Volat. Polidorus.

Johannes Laziardus in his Chronicle writeth, that pope Innnocent the fourth made the rule, which the Nuns of Saint Clares order use at this present.

Of the Nuns of S. Brigittes or Brides order.

P Ope Urban the first being Bishop of Rome, a certain widow called Brigitta, Princesse of Suetia, began the order of Nuns called Brigittians. But it is to be understand that this order of Brigit receiveth as well men as women, although they dwell severally by themselves, the men divided from the women, and the women from the men. For this holy woman Brigitte ordained, that both men and women being of this order might well dwell together, and have their habitation both under one roof, but yet men and women separated eche from other, so y t the one might not come to the other, except only whē need required to minister the Sacraments. The Church should be common to both: Nevertheless y e Nuns should be closed above in a closet and the men beneath, waiting vpō the divine service: and that these should tend the altare, and thei the query. The Abbess should have the primacye, and the brethren to be under her, so that she should provide both for man and woman, meat, drink and clothing. Among the brethren should one be called Prior, Warden, or Confessor, and be above the other. The women should be consecrated and brought in by the Bishop. Their clothing is a gray cote with a gray cloke theron, & a red cross in a white circle. They may wear no linen after the tenor of their rule. The brethren of this order hear confessions, and preach at hye feasts. This order also admitteth Lay brethrē (as in many places moe) to do their business abroad. They fain, that this order was confyrmed of Pope Urban y e fyft at the commandment of Christ. In the year, &c. 1353. Volat. Plati. Polichron. Pol, Libro. Germ. &c.

Of the Nuns of S. Katerines order of Sene.

POpe Gregory the .xi. bearing rule, Katerine of Sene a Dyers daughter, refusyng the state of matrimonye, took upon her the third order of S. Dominic, or of the Friar Preachers. They say, that Christ should have married her with a ring, wherein were four pearls & one diamonde, & taken her heart from her, and given her his in stead thereof. The Nuns of this order wear garments like to the black Friars. Theyr cloke & veil are black, their cote is white. In the year of our Lord .1455. Volat. Lib. Germ. Chron.

I pass over the Nuns that be of the Iustinians order, of Mary Magdalenes orders, of Augustine's order, &c, which all are wrapped full of superstition and hipocrisye, seeking their salvation not in Christ thorough faith, but in men's inventions by foolish and popish works. But let us hear the Popes pleasure more at large concerning the poor Nuns.

Rules concerning all orders of Nuns.

POpe Pius the first made a decree, that no maid should be admitted to be a Nun or a religious person, before she were .xxv. years of age: and that she should be professed and consecrated only upon the feastful day of the Epiphanye, commonly called, Twelfday. In the year of our Lord. 147. Ranulphus. Cestrensis. Johannes. Stella. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Sother ordained, that a Nun should not handle the towels of the altare, nor the Chalice, patenne, or corporasse clothe, nor yet put incense into the senser, but that she should always wear a veil upon her head, and a wymple under her chynne. In the year of our Lord. 168. Polichron, Chron. Ang. &c..

Pope Gregory the first ordained, that no man should frequent the monasteries of Nuns: again, he forbad, that Nuns should be Godmothers to children. In the year, &c. 590 Chron. John. Stella.

Pope Leo the first made a decree, that none, should be made a Nun, except she were found to have lived afore continentlye and honestly by the space of .xl. years. In the yere, &c. 444. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Gregory the eyght made a decree, y t no man should once be so hardye as to take a Nun out of her cloister. In the year of our Lord. 1186. Tom. 1. Council.

Of the Monastical apparel.

I N times paste whē with most earneste diligence I searched for the original & beginning of the monastical or monkish apparel, and could by no means find anything thereof in writing: at the last I repaired unto the paynters, & in y e entries & porches of y e friers, where for y e most part a mā may se y e histories of both testaments painted & lively setforth in colors: I sought for the matter diligently. And when in all the old testament I could not find any of the Patriarchs, or of the priests, or of the Prophets, or of the Levites, no, nor yet Helias himself, whom notwithstanding the Carmelites or white friers make their Patron & first founder of their Religion, to wear a cowl, and to be clad with Monkysh apparel I went straightways unto the new testament. There I found Zacharye, Simeō, John the Baptist, Iosephe, Christ, the Apostles, the Disciples, y e Scribes, the Pharesees, the Bishops, Annas, Caiaphas, Herod, Pilate, and many other: but nowhere could I find or perceive the cowl, or monkysh habit. Examining once again more diligently even from the beginning all & singular things: out of hand even at the very beginning of the history in a manner, the devil appeared, & shown himself clad in a cowl, evē y e very same devil, y t tempted Christ in y e desert or wilderness. I was excedīg glad, & rejoiced beyond all measure, y t I had found y t in picture, which I could never find afore in scripture: I mean, that the devil was the first author, inuentor, and finder, out of the cowl and Monkishe habit: of whom afterward I think verily, the other Monks and Friars borrowed their cowls and disgysed apparel set forth in diverse colors, some white, some black, some graye, some russet, some blue, some blouncket &c. or elles peradventure they received and took the same as left unto them for inheritance from the devil their father. Cornelius Agrippa de incertitudine & vanitate scientiarum.

Of Temples or Churches.

POpe Sylvester bearing rule, Constantine the Emperor built diverse Churches for the Christians, & gave other liberty so to do, to the end, that so many as profess Christ, might openly and without any fear come together to pray & praise God, to hear the reading and Preachyng of the holy Scriptures, to receive the blessed Sacraments, and to occupy themselves in such Godly and virtuous exercises, as God requireth of them in his Sacred word. For unto that time the Christians were so extremelye persecuted of tyrants, that they had no certain publyque place to repare unto, but so many as professed Christ assembled themselves together priuatelye, and praised God in hollowe caves and dens for the fear of the unfaithful, as Laurentius Valla saith in his book de donatione Constantini. In times paste, saith he, before the days of Constantyne the great, the Christians had no Temples, but secrete and close places: holy little houses, but no great and gorgeous buyldynges: Chappelles, no Temples: Oratoryes within private walls, no publyque and open Churches. In the year of our Lord. 315. Ranulphus. Cestrensis▪ Valla. Westmerus.

Pope Iginius ordained, that the Temples or Churches should be hallowed withal solemnitye, and that no Church should be hallowed without a Mass: again, that Churches should be made neither greater nor smaller without the consent of the Metropolitan. In the year of our Lord. 143. De Consecr. Dist. 1. Cap. Omnes Basiliae. Eusebius. Sabell. Phil. Bergom. &c.

An admonition to the Reader.

H Ere must I warn thee (moste gentle Reader) of the crafty iuglynges of the Papists, which whē they have once invented of their idle brain without the authority of God's word a balde and lousye ceremony, or a wicked and a superstitious law, straightways father the same upon some Godly ancient and learned Bishop, that by this means it may be of the more force and of the greater authority with men, and the more easlye disceane the people. Of this their practice here haste thou an evident example. They set forth in their deuilyshe decrees & wicked writings, that this holy Bishop Iginius commanded the halowyng of Churches, when many years after as thou hast tofore▪ heard, the Christians had no Churches, but secretly assembled themselves together in corners, in private houses, in dēnes & caves of the ground, being nowhere safe and sure from the cruelty of the tyraunts, which thyrsted no less for the blood of the Christians, than the pantyng and thyrsty heart desireth the water brokes. How could they halowe, that they had not? Except the Papists will make every cave and den in the ground the Church, which were much against their worship. Agayne, where there is mention made in this decree, that there must be a Mass at the halowyng of a Church, who knoweth not, that the very name of the Mass was unknown many hundred years after to the faithful congregation of Christ, so far is it of that the Mass it self was in use among them, which is but a late and an yesterday byrde, hatched and brought forth of many Popes, yea and that not at one time or in one year, but in many and sundry years. Of this I thought good to warn thee, good reader. Notwithstāding be it true, or be it false. I will truly and faithfully recite and bring forth unto thee, whatsoever I shall find in their histories concerning their tryflyng trumperye: use thy judgment, and know the Papists to be enemies to the truth.

Pope Felix the third made a decree, y e Bishops only should halow churches, and that every city, town, or village should yearly keep holy forever after, that day whereon the Church was hallowed. In the year, &c. 486. Plat. Pol. Chron. Pantaleon.

Pope Innocent the first decreed, that a Church once hallowed, should be hallowed no more. In the year, &c. 408. Dist. 68. Cap. Ecclesiis semel. Ioānes Stella.

Pope Boniface the fifth made a law, that whatsoever giltye person fled into sanctuary, that is to say, into the Church or churchyard, for succoure: the same party should not be drawn out again, but suffered there quietly to remain. In the year, &c. 617. Sigeb, Sabell▪ Volat. Plat. &c.

Pope Martin the first made a decree, that Churches should be galantly decked, trimmed and dressed upon the holy days and solemn feasts. In the year of our Lord. 643. Pol. Pantal.

Pope Linus made a law, that no woman should come into the Church, except her face wer covered w t a veil or kerchiefe. In the year of our Lord. 70. Chronica Chronicarum. Volat. Fasciculus. Tempo. D. Barns.

Pope Eugenius the fourth bearing rule, a Council was kept at Basille, in the which it was decreed, that such as walk up and down in the Church at service time, should be punished. In the year of our Lord. 1430. Plat. Volat. Lib. Council.

Of Churchyardes.

P Ope Calixte the first ordained first of all the Churchyards, & the halowing of the same. In the year of our Lord. 222 Sabell. Plat. Christ. Massae. Pantal.

Pope Dionyse devised to devide the parishes with their Churches & Churchyardes, and commanded that every Bishop should be content with the limites of his own diocese: & every Priest with the bounds of his own parish. In the year of our Lord. 266. Fascicu. Temp, Volat. Pol. Lib. Council.

Of Churchgoodes.

POpe Iginius appointed, that no Church stuff should be put to profane uses. In the year of our Lord. 261 Volat. Phil. Bergom

Pope Stephen the first made a decree, that those which take away the goods of the Church, should be condemned as menslayers. In the year of our Lord 261. Chron. Lib. Council.

Pope Eusebius ordained, that such as take away anything appertaining unto the Church, they should restore ten times as much again. In the year of our Lord. 309. Chron. Germ.

Pope John the fourth made a decree, that if any invaded or toke away the goods of the Church, he should restore four times as much again. In the year of our Lord. 635. John. Stella. Plat. Chron.

Pope Paul the seconde ordained, that they that did alienate or withdraw any thing from the Church, should be excommunicated. In the year, &c. 1404. Sabell. Chron.

Pope Gregory the fourth instituted, that every Church should have their proper possessions, whereof the Priest may live, least y t they taking thought for their living, should be compelled to leave their duty undone. In y e yere &c. 846. Plat. D. Barns.

Pope Urban the first, granted, that lands, goods and temporal possessions should on this condition be givē to the Church, that nothing should be private to any man, but that all things should be common among the Priests, so that none of them should want, but everyone have, whatsoever his necessity requireth. In the year. &c. 222. Anselmus. Rid. Volat. Chro. Plat.

Of the Ornamētes of the Church.

POpe Pius the first brought y e font into the Church▪ In the year. &c. 147. Plat. Sabel. Chron.

Pope Boniface the seconde ordained the particion between the chauncell and the Church, which we now commonly call the Roodeloft, and commanded that the people should hear the divine service, as they term it, in a several place from the clergy. In the year, &c. 529. Albert. Crantz. Plat . John. Laziardus. D. Barns. Pantal.

Pope Sabiniane commanded, that Lamps should be kept continually burning in the Church. In the yere, &c. 603. Platina. Albertus. Crantz. D. Barns. Pantaleon.

Pope Innocent the third bearing rule, Eustace ▪ Abbot of Flare came out of Normandye into England, and among his other devises he caused that light should brenne alway in the Churches before the little God's body. Ranulph. Cest.

Pope Zacharye devised oil for the Lamps in the Churches. In the yere, &c. 752. Plat. Pantal.

Pope Gregory the first brought into y e church, tapers, torches, candles, &c. In the year, &c. 590. Volat. Pantal.

Pope Sabiniane decreed first that the people should be assembled and come together to hear their divine service at certain hours of the day by ryngging of bells. In the year, &c. 603. Plat. Durand. D. Barns. Pantal.

Pope John the .xxii. ordained, that bells should be tolled every day thryce in the evening, and that then every mā should straight ways knele down, & say thrice the Ave Maria in the worship of our Lady. In the yere, &c. 1309. Chron. Johannes. Stella.

Pope Calixt the third also made a decree, y t every day at, xii. of the clock y e sexten or parish clerk should toll noon and y t so many as hear y e bells, straight ways should say an Ave Maria in the honor of our blessed Lady. In the year of our Lord. 1455. Phil. Bergom.

Durand saith, that bells be of such virtue, that when they be roung, they stir men to devotion, they preserve the fruits of the earth, they keep both the minds and the bodies of the faithful from all danger, they put to flight the hosts of our enemies, & dispatche all the suttelties of our evil willers they cause the boisterous hail, y e sharp •• ormes, the violent tempests, the terrible thundringes, the fearful lyghtnings, and fierce winds to cease, they drive away also all wicked spirits and devils. Ration. di. off.

Pope Vitalian brought in Organs to make the people merye. In the year of our Lord. 653. Chronic. Volat. Platina. &c.

Pope Sixtus the seconde ordained first of all, that the Supper of the Lord should be celebrated at an altare: which before was not the use. For the holy mysteries of the Lord's body and blood until that time was ministered upon a table according to the practice of Christ, of his Apostles, and of y e primative Church. And here may all men see, from whence the popish altares come, for the which the stubborn, sturdye stout papists do so stoutly strive Aboute the year of our Lord, (if stories be true) two hundred three score and five, came in the altares first into the Church. Other affirm, that they came in about the year of our lord, 294 But I believe that altares came not in the Church before the year of our Lord. 590. When the popish, peuyshe, private Masses began first to creep in▪ Volat. Durand. Fasci . Temp. Mas. Pet. Aequillinus. Johannes. Stella.

Pope Felix the first instituted the halowing of altares, commanding y t no Mass should be song upon any altare, til it be hallowed. In the year, &c. 272. Sabell. Pantal.

Pope Hormisda decreed, y t no altares should be set without the consent and special license of the Metropolitan or of the Bishop of the diocese. In the yere of our Lord. 514. Chron. John. Stella. D, Barns.

Pope Boniface the third appointed white linen clothes to be laid upon the altares. In the yere, &c. 605. Pol.

Pope Sixtus the first ordained, that the corporasse clothe, which the priest useth at his mass, should be made of fine white linen cloth, In the yere, &c. 129. Plat. Sabell. Grat. D, Barns. Pantal.

The same Pope also ordained, that lay men, but specially lay women, should not once touche the ornaments of the Church, as copes, vestments, altare clothes, &c, nor the hallowed vessel, as Chalice, Pixe, Cross, Chrismatorye, Sensers, Candlesticks, &c. Plat. Sabell.

Pope Stephen the first made a decree, y t a priest in his divine service, should use none other but hallowed garments In the year, &c. 261. Sabell.

Pope Adriane the first being bishop of Rome, there was a synod or council holden at Franckforde, in y which it was decreed, that whosoever doth any service in the Church, he should wear a surples upon his back in service time, and no man to go in his common apparel without a surples, no, not so much as the sexten or Belringer. In the year of our Lord. 796. Christ. Massaeus.

Pope Sylvester the first commanded, that the priest at his mass should wear no silk, nor any coloured clothing, but a white linen Albe only. For Christ, saith he, was buried in a fine white linen cloth. In the year, &c 315. Grat. Plat. John. Stella. D. Barns.

Pope Zepherinus commanded, chalices of glass to be used in the ministration of the Lord's Supper. In the yere, &c. 208. For before that time the sacrament of the holy sign of Christ's blood was ministered in cups made of wood, according to y e use of Christ of his apostles, & of y e primative church Petrus de nat. Plat. Math. Pal. Pantal.

Pope Urban the first ordained afterward, that the chalices should be made either of silver, or of gold, or of tin In the year of our Lord .222. Platina. Grat. Pol. Bergom.

The saying of Bishop Boniface concerning chalices and bishops, is very notable, and answereth justly to our time. Olim, inquit: Episcopy aurei lignei vtebantur calicibus: nunc vero lignei Episcopy calicibus vtuntur aureis. In times paste, saith he: Golden bishops used wooden chalices, but now wooden bishops use golden chalices.

Pope Leo the second devised y t Paxe, In the year of our Lord. 676. Platina. Pasc. Temp.

Pope Innocent y e third invented pixes and boxes for the reservation of the sacramental bread. In the yere, &c. 1195. Paul. Volat. Phi. Pol. Pantal.

Pope Agapetus the first commanded the people to go on procession, on y e Sondayes, & to follow the cross. In the yere, &c. 533. Plat. Pal. D. Barns.

Pope Gregory the first brought in banners into the church. Thys was that Gregory, which sent Agustine the Monk into England to preach to the englyshe nation the faith and doctrine of the bishop of Rome with all his superstitious traditions, counterfayte religions, and such other wicked abominations. Thys Monkyshe Agustine with, xl. Monks moe, when they arrived and came on lande in the easte side of Kent in y e Island of Thanet, entered in with a cross, & with banners displayed having a crucifix painted upon everyone of them, singing the Letanye with orate pro nobis to all angels, Archangels, Patriarchs, Prophets, priests, Apostles, Martyrs. Confessors, Uirgins, Monks, Nuns, Heremites, and finally to all he saints and she Saints, y t they might have good luck and well to fare in setting forth their Romish religion. Which swarm of monks, when they had once thorough their hipocrisy and flattering, obtained of y e Kyng to inhabit at Canterbury, went joyfully forth on their journey, having their crucifi e cross and banners borne before them, and singing Alleluia with a lustye courage and merye voice until they came to y e city, where they practiced all kind of superstition, as beads bidding, popish fasting, wiuelesse living, long laten Matins and Masses singing, Saints relics boastyng, &c. In the year of our Lord. 590. Chron. Ranulphus. Cestrens.

Pope Fabiane the first devised the Chrismatories. In the year, &c. 242. Plat. Volat. D. Barns.

Pope Leo the third brought in the sensers. In the year, &c. 817. Pol. Doct. Barns. Pantal.

Pope Alexander the first (as they fain) invented the holy water with the holy water buckets and sprinckels In the year, &c. 119. Libro. Council. Grat. Pol. Plat. Sabel.

Pope Sylvester the first with y e oil brought in also the oil pots. In the year, &c. 315. Sabell. Plat. Pantal.

Pope John the eyght made a decree, that if any man did take away any thing once appointed and dedicated to y e service of god either out of an holy or unholy place, y e same man should be counted gilty of sacrilege. In the year of our Lord. &c. 887. Quest. 17. cap. 4. Siquis. John. Laziard.

Of Images to be had in Churches.

PAulinus Bishop of Nola, as some write, was one of the first promoters & chief proctors to have Images in Churches. In the year, &c. CCCCL. Pantal in Chronogra.

Pope Gregory the first ordained, that Images should be had in Churches for to be lay men's books, but by no means to be worshipped, nor kneled unto. In the year of our Lord. 590. Greg. Lib. 9. Epist. 9. Chron.

Pope Gregory the second confirmed the having of Images in churches and did not only excommunicate the Emperor for abolishing of images, but he also most traitorously stirred up his subjects to rebel against him. In the year. &c. 729. Blondus. Chron.

Pope Constantine gathered a council at Rome against Phillip y e Emperor, wherein he condemned the Emperor for destroying Images, and made a decree for the establyshement of them in churches. In the yere. &c. 769. Plat. Pol.

Pope Gregory the third made a law y t Images should not only be had, in churches, as lay mens books, but y t they also should be worshipped and had in greater reverence, than ever they were before, & that whosoever were of a contrary opinion, he should be condemned for an heretic. In the year. &c. 740. Sigis. Blond. Plat. Sabel.

Here may all men learn to judge with what spirit these Romish Bishops are led, which notwithstanding call them selves moste holy fathers, Christ's vicares in earth, Peters successors, holy Church, the spouse of Christ, that pillare of truth, which cannot err. Pope Gregory the first (as you heard) admitted Images into Churches as lay men's Calenders or books, but by no means to be worshipped. Which also is more than can be proved lawful by the word of God. Notwithstandynge now cometh this most holy father Pope Gregory the third, and he appointeth Images not only to be in Churches, as lay men's books, but also to be worshipped, that is to say, to kneel unto thē, to sense them, to garnish thē with costly vestures, to set up candles before thē to go pilgrimage unto thē to pray before them and to give thē such honor as by no means is due either to stock or stone. The words of Pope Gregory the first are these, concerning y t not worshipping of images, writ̄ in a certain epistle unto Serenus Bishop of Massilia, which did not only take away Images out of the churches, whē he see the people worship thē, but he also brake thē all on pieces, & brēt thē. It was saith he, declared unto us, that thou beholdīg certain worshippers of images, diddest break & also cast away the same images out of the church. Verily we comēd thy zeal that thou wouldest have no man to worship that is made with hands, but yet we think (Note good reader, y t this Pope doth not plainly affirm by the authority of God's word, y t images ought not to be destroyed, but only bringeth forth his own thinking.) we think saith he, that thou oughtest not to have broken those images. For the pycture unto this ende is set up in the churches that such as be unlearned, should at the least by seeing and beholding those Images, read on the walls, that they are not able to rede on books, &c. Lib. 7. Epist. 109.

Both Epiphanius and S. Agustine, numbereth among heretics a certain woman called Marcella which worshipped the images of Jesus, of Paul, &c. and offered incense unto them. Here doth Pope Gregory the first with the consent of Epiphanius and S. Agustine, condemn the judgment of Pope Gregory the third concerning the worshipping of Images. Where is now the spirit of unity become, whereof these holy Fathers brag so greatly?

Pope Stephen the third decreed, that Images should not only be had in Churches, but that they also should be senced. In the year of our Lord. 772. Sigeb. Plat. Vo at.

Pope Leo, the third, Pope John the seventh, Pope Adrian, the first with other, made also decrees for y e establishment of Images in Churches, as witness Sabel, Paulus Aemilius. Sigeb. Plat. Volat. Fasci. Temp.

Pope Paul the first bearing rule, Pipine king of France caused a Council to be assembled and called together, concerning the having and worshipping of Images, where many learned men were present: among whom there was great contencion: some according to the Popes former decrees defendynge both the having and worshiping of Images: some after y e doctrine of gods word utterly condemning both the having and worshipping of Images, affirming that it is directly against the word of God in the Temples of the Christians to set up Images which should be nothing else, than stumblyng blocks unto the rude and simple people, and great provocations unto Idolatry, Notwithstandyng the Papists and superstitious Hipocrites did bear such a route and rule in that Sinode that the matter was concluded on their side, so that from henceforth it should be lawful both to have & to worship Images not only of Christ, but also of all saints in Churches or else where, although the express word of God & the examples of the primative Church, & the judgment of diverse godly & learned men teach the contrary, Ioā. Laziard.

A certain wicked woman Empress of Greece called Iraene, at the request of Pope Theodorus gathered together at the City Nice a swarm of Bishops to the number, as they write, of CCCL. In the which Council was also decreed, that Images should be had in Churches. In though year of our Lord. 695. Blondus. Plat. Eutropius. Polid. Pantaleon. &c.

But this decree lasted not longe. For the Emperor Constantine the sixth her son, seeing the great abomination that came by Images, so sone as he came to rule, brake that decree, and made a straight law against the auynge of Images in places where Christian men come together to pray. But the wicked woman his Mother afterward thorough the crafty council of the bloo dy: Papists found the means to apprehend her son, to depryue him of his Empire, to put out his eyes, and to cast him into prisoon, where he most miserably died. Oh unnatural Mother: yea, O unnatural monsture, Afterwarde this dounghel of Idolatry and superstition set up again her Idols and mahomets. But when Nicephorus came to the Empire he did not only put her down, caste her into prison, where she by the ryghtuous judgment of God most vilesy died according to this saying of our Sauioure Christ, With what measure ye met unto other, with the same shall it be met to you again: but he also destroyed all her poppets, suffering no images to remain in the temples: which order all the Emperors of Greece observed ever after, as histories make mention except one, Theodorus Lascaris, which at a certain council holden at Lugdune, agreed to the Bishop of Rome in admittyng Images. But his subjects therefore depryued him both of his Empire and dignity. Barthol. Westmerus.

Certain godly Ciuile laws against the having of Images in Churches, with the advise, consent, and judgment of diverse godly learned men.

L Eo the third, Emperor of Grece assembled together at Bizance three hundred & thirty godly learned Bishops, which with one consent agreeable to the word of God, decreed with the assent of the Emperor and of the nobility, that all Images should be takē out of churches, and burnt openly. Moreover the Emperor himself at Constantinople threw out of the temples all the Images of Angels, Martyrs, virgins, saints, yea, and of Christ, and burnt, them in the opē market & made a law, that, whosoever resisted his procedinges in this behalf, he should suffer death. In the year of our Lord. 784 Blondus. Eutropius. Platin. Matth. Palme us. &c.

Constantine the Emperor kept a council at Constantinople, in the which were present a great number of godly Bishops, and other learned men: where it was likewise decreed, that Images should be cast out of Churches, and by no means be suffered in such places, as christen men resort unto for to pray unto their Lord God. In the yere, &c. 739, Sigesb. P. Aemilus. Pantal.

The noble and Godly Emperors Valens and Theodosius made a law, that no man should make or cause to be made any Image of our Sauioure Christ, neither by paynting, nor by grauyng, nor yet by any other way, but that wheresoever any such Image should be found, it should utterly be taken away and destroyed. And whosoever would attempt to do contrary to this their act, they appointed certain grievous punyshementes to be executed upon the transgressoures and breakers thereof, as a law grounded both upon the word of God, and upon the decrees and constitutions of the most worthy ancient Emperors and reverend bishops. Petrus Crinitus. Lib. 9. de honestae disciplina.

Sabanus King of y e Bulgarians made also the like law in his Realm for y e abolyshmente of Images out of the Churches. In the year of our Lord. 765. Sabell, Mass. Pantal.

Philip y e Emperor likewise made a straight law for the abolishyng of Images. In the year of our Lord. 730. Sabel. Paulus Diaconus.

The noble Emperor Adrian commanded, y t there should be no Images set up in temples or Churches. John. Laziardus.

Calcobertus King of England destroyed in his Realm when he received the faith of Christ, all the Idols, poppettes, Maumettes and Images that he found or could come by. In the year of our Lord. 640. John. Laziard▪ Vincentius.

Pope Gregory the first after that he was appointed Bishop of Rome, commanded, that all the Idolles and Images of the Heathen should utterly be defaced, their heads cut of, and their other members in all points mangled and disgraced, and so in fine destroyed, that no occasion of Idolatry might afterward be given. In the year of our Lord. 590. John. Laziard. Chronica.

Pope Constantine the second, whom the seditious, tirannicall and superstitious papists did afterward violently depose, cruelly thrust into a monastery as into a vile and stinking prison, and most unmercifully put out his eyes, commanded that no Christian should worship any Image either of God or of any Saint, or invocate or call upon the Virgin Mary, or any other saint in heaven with their prayers, but worship God in spirit and truth, and call vpō his glorious name thorough Jesus Christ our alone Mediator, Advocate and Intercessoure. In the yere, &c. 769. John. Laziard.

The Council Agathense made a decree, that there should be no pictures in Churches, and that no thing should be painted on the walls of Churches, that is honored and worshipped. In the year of our Lord. 440. Libro. Council. Durand.

The Council Toletane the twelfth holden in Spain, made constitutions both against Images and against the worshippers of images. In the yere, &c. 712. Chron. Council.

The Council Elibertine likewise holden in Spain decreed, that all pictures should be had out of churches, and that nothing that is honored or worshipped should be painted on the church walls. In the year, &c. 345. Isidorus. Tom. 1. Council.

The holy Bishop Epiphanius coming into a church to pray, saw a veil there hanging, wherein was painted y e image of Christ, or of some saint. So sone as he saw it, he cut y e Image away, and said, that it is contrary to the authority of the holy scriptures, to have the Image of any man in the Church of Christ. In the yere of our Lord. 565. S. Hieronymus. Chron.

Thys Epystle, which the aforesaid holy and godly learned Bishop Epiphanius wrote of this matter unto John Bishop of Jerusalem in the Greke tongue, and Sainte Jerome translated into Latyn, and the words are these in English

W Hen we went forth together unto the holy place, which is called Bethel, y t we should make there a collectiō ( for the poor ) according to the custom of Christ's Church, & came unto a village, which is called Anablatha, and as I passed by saw there a candle burning: I demanded what place it was. And when I had learned, that it was a Church, I entered into it for to pray, where I found a veil hanging on the door of the same church, died & painted, and having an Image as it were of Christ, or of some saint. For I do not well remember whose Image it was. Therefore when I saw this in the church of Christ, contrary to the authority of the scriptures, that the Image of a man did hang there, I cut it away, and gave rather council to the kepers of y e same place, that thei should lap and burye some poor dead man in it. But they murmured at the matter and said: If he wuld cut it, it wer convenient, that he should give another veil in the stead of the other. Which thing whē I heard, I promised y t I would give thē one, & send it unto them out of hand. But while I sought to send a good veil for y e other, I have made some delay in the matter, For I thought I should have had one sent unto me frō Cyprus. But now have I sent such as I could get: and I pray thee, y t thou wilt command the priests of the same place, to receive the veil of the bringer, y t we have sent, & to give commandment, y t frō henceforth no such veils be hanged up in y e church of Christ, as be contrary to our religion.

Here this most Godly bishop with manifest, plain, and evident words pronounceth and declareth, that it is against the holy scripture & our religiō, that the Image of Christ should be had in the temples of the Christians, so far is it of, that the Images of any saints ought to be placed in thē, Hereof may we easily gather, that S Jerome also and all the other godly Bishops, which were both before and in his time did agree in this point with Epiphanius that the Images of Christ and of the Saints are by no means to be suffered in the Churches of the Christians. For in the time of Saint Jerome, and certain years after him, we do not read that any Bishop being of a sound and perfect judgment could ever abide, that images should be placed in the temples of such as profess Christ.

The Godlye learned Bishop S. Athanasius proveth evidently against all Imagemongers, that men may learn to know God better by living creatures, whether they be reasonable or unreasonable, than by dead carved stocks and stones. Athanasius, aduersus gentes.

The great & ancient clarke Lactantius saith, y t God cannot be truly worshipped in that place, wherein an image is▪ Lib, de orig. Erroris. 2. Cap. 19.

Agayne he saith: If your Saints, if the holy Mother of Christ be in heaven, why do ye not lyft up your eyes unto heaven, &c. Why do ye rather loke unto walls and unto stocks, thā unto that place, where ye believe that thei are? What mean the temples the tabernacles, yea and to be short, what mean those Images? Lib. 2. Cap. 2. de orig▪ erroris.

Saint Agustine saith, that it is abomination and plain sacrilege, if any man set in the Church an Image of God the father sitting on his seat. Lib. De fide et symbalo.

Hereof doth it follow, that the papists are abhominable and commit sacrilege. For so do they setforth the Image of God the father most blasphemously in all their popish Churches, paynting him with an old wythered face, wrinkled forehead, hollowe eyes, lean chekes, sharp nose, hanging down lips, enbowed chin, white bearde, &c, and for very faint feblenesse sitting in his chair, like a simple, selye, single soul, contrary to the nature of God and the truth of his holy word which saith by the Psalmograph: A man shall wax old like a garmente, but thou art always one, & thy years fail not. God himself saith by the prophet: I am y e Lord, and am not changed. Agayne the prophet Isaiah saith: To what thing will ye make God like? Or what Image will ye set up unto him? Shall the Karuer make a karued Image? And shall the Goldsmith cover him with Golde, or cast him into a furnace of silver plates. &c.

Eusebius writeth, y t the use of Images came from the Heathen unto us. Eccle. Hist. Lib. 7. Cap. 14. And not without a cause. For although in the old Testament there were many holy Patriarchs, Judges, Kynges, Priests, Prophets, Martyrs, Matrones, Wydowes and Uirgines, which were noble and worthy myrroures of virtue & Godliness, most worthy to be had in remembrance: yet rede we not, that there were any Images made of them, or set in places, where the people of God came together for to pray. And y e Jews at that time were the peculiar people of God. They remembered the manifold commandments of God concerning the not making & not worshipping of Images, & therefore could they not abide Images neither privately nor publicly. Agayne in the Primatiue Church, no Images were suffered in Christian men's Temples and Oratories, as we may see by the history of Epiphanius, which did not only cut the Image that hanged in the Church on pieces, but he also affirmed, that it is contrary to the Christian religion to have the Image of any man in the Church of Christ.

Erasmus Roterodamus a most diligent searcher of antiquities, writeth, that unto the time of Saint Jerome there were men of an approved and sound Religion, which could not abide any Images, in the Churches, neither painted nor graven, nor yet woven, no not so much as the Image of Christ. Eras. in catechesi. Saint Jerome lived. In the year of our Lord. 387.

Cornelius Agrippa writ of Images on this manner. The ungodliness and foolishenesse of the Egyptians concerning Images was wonderful. And from them came the like fondenesse unto all nations, which corrupt usage of Religion of the Heathen, when they began to be converted unto the faith of Christ, infected our Religion also, and brought in our Church Idolles and Mahomettes, with many pompouse barren Ceremonies of he which those ancient and true Christians knew nothing at all. Hereof came it to pass, that we brought into our temples the dumb Images of our Saints and set them on God's altares with great solemnity, honor and worship. And where we think it an unseemly thing for man, which is a true Image of God, to come up, even there place we dead Idolles, and to them we make curtesye, to them we give kysses, to them we offer, to them we give gifts, vppō them we hange precious iewelles, to them we apply miracles, we bye par ons, to them we go on pylgrimage, to them we make vows, to them we give worship, and do all the honor that can be devised. And yet can it not be expressed, into howe great superstition, I will not say Idolatry, the rude and unlearned people do fall thorough Images, the Priests winkyng at the matter, forasmuch as here of they have no small lucre and advantage.

And here they defend thenselves with the words of Gregory, which saith, that images are the books of the rascal and common people, for such to remember things by, and to read in, as have no learning, that when they see them, they may be allured to remember and consider God.

But these be fond fantasies of Gregory going about to excuse the matter, although in deed that holy man alloweth images and not the worshypping of thē. But the commandment of God, which plainly forbiddeth images, is far otherwise. For it becometh us not to learn of the forbidden book of Images, but of the book of God, which is the boke of the Scriptures. He therefore that desireth to know God, let him not seek it of the Images of Painters and Keruers, but as John saith, let him search the Scriptures, which bear witness of him. And they that cannot read, let them hear the word of the Scripture. For Faith, as Saint Paul saith, cometh by hearing. And Christ saith in John: My Sheep hear my voice. Agayne, if no man (as Christ saith) can come to him except the Father draweth him, and no man can come to the Father, but by Christ alone: why take we away the glory from God, and give it to Pictures & Images, as though they were able to bring us unto the right knowledge of God, &c.

Of Baptism.

POpe Victor the first commanded, that baptism should be ministered to all men indifferently at Easter. Notwithstandyng if any desired (necessity so requiring) to be baptized at other times: he ordained, that they might lawfully be baptized in all places and at all times, yea and that with any kind of natural water, hallowed or vnhalowed either by a Layman or by a Laywoman. In the year of our Lord. 198. Grat, Fascic. Temp. Lib. Council. Poli. D. Barns.

Pope Gelasi s ordained, that Baptism should be openly ministered at Easter and at Witsontyde, yea & that freely. In the year. &c. 494. Isidor Grat.

Aboute that time also there was a Council holden in Spain, where it was enacted, that young infantes (if need were) might be baptized on the same day that they were borne. Isidor in Council. Pantal.

Pope Leo the seconde decreed, that Baptism might be ministered every day: where as in the primative Church as it appeareth by ancient writers, the Sacrament of baptism was not commonly ministered, but at two times in the year, that is to say, at Easter and Witsontyde: at which times it was solemnly and with great reverence ministered in the presence of all the congregation. In the year of our Lord. 676. Lib. Council. Volat. Pol. Ch on.

Pope Gregory the first made a decree, that Monks should not baptize, nor be Godfathers to children at their baptism. In the yere of our Lord▪ 590 Sabell. Pantal. D. Barns.

This decree did Pope Eugenius the third renew. In the year of our Lord. 1147. Lib. Council. Chron.

The aforesaid Gregory also ordained, that Numnes by no means should be Godmothers to children either at Baptism or at Confirmation. Chron. John. Stella.

Pope Calixte the seconde pronounced all such excommunicated, as toke money either for baptisyng or for burying. In the year of our Lord. 1120. John. Tilio. Volat. Pantal.

Pope Nicolas the first ordained, that the sacrament of baptism should stand in effect, although it were ministered of a Pagan and Infidel. In the year of our Lord. 871. Achilles. Dist. 4. De consecratione.

The same Pope made a decree, that baptism should not be twyce ministered to one person. John. Philip. Bergom.

Pope Iginius decreed, that children, which were to be Christened▪ should have a Godfather and Godmother for to be witnesses that they were baptized. In the year. &c. 143. Lib. Council▪ Sabell. Polidor, D. Barns.

Pope Leo the third appointed, that when the child is either christened or bishoped, he should have but one Godfather, be it a man child or a woman child. In the year of our Lord. 817. De consec. Dist. 4. Capi. Non plures. Guil. Durand. John. Stella▪ Phil▪ Bergom.

Pope Theodore the first made a decree, that no father should be Godfather to his own son or daughter: nor no mother Godmother to her own son or daughter. In the year of our Lord. 936. Johannes Laziardus.

Item, he ordained, that if any man were Godfather to another man's daughter, his son might not afterward take her to wife. 30. Quest. 1. Cap. Non Oportet.

Pope Urban the seconde made a decree, that a man and his wife may not be Godfather and Godmother to one child at Baptism. 186.30. Quest. 4. Cap. Quod autem.

Pope Alexander the third ordained, that when it is doubtefull, whether the child be baptized or not, he should be baptized on this manner: If thou be baptized, I baptize thee not again, but if thou be not baptized, I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the holy Ghost. Amen. In the yere of our Lord 1161. Guilihelmus. Durand.

Pope Leo, Pope Damasus, and Saint Ambrose brought in the exorcisms & coniurations, the benedictions & blessings, with the other solemn ceremonies. Guil. Durand.

Pope Celestine made a decree, that neither young children, nor any other of what age soever they be, shall be christened, before y e priests thorough their coniurations, breathings, spittyngs & saltings do drive the devil out of thē. In the year, &c. 428. Chron. Germ. Dist. 4. de Cons.

Pope Clement the first put oil and cream to the baptism, and commanded, that all y t shall be baptized, should be annointed therewith, & crossed in y e forehead. In the yere, &c. 92. Chron. Lib. Council. Johannes. Laziardus.

Pope Sylvester the first also ordained, that all y t were baptized, should be annointed with oil & cream. In the year, &c. 315. Plat. Volat. Sabell.

In the Council Braccarense, it was ordained, that there should be no money paid for oil and cream▪ wherewith y e infantes be annointed in their baptism. Lib. Council,

In the Council holden at Chartage, it was decreed, y t a woman although never so well learned, may not presume to baptize, except necessity compelleth. Council. Durand.

In the council Ilerdense, it was ordained, that every priest that cannot have a fonte of stone, may have any other convenient vessel meet for that purpose. Provided alway, that it be never after carried out of the church Guili. Durand.

Of the Lord's Supper, commonly called of the papists, The sacrament of the altare.

POpe Alexander the first commanded, that only vnleuended bread should be used at the Lord's supper. In the year, &c. 119. Lib, Council. Grat. Plat. Sabell.

Before that time the bread appointed for the Lord's Supper was indifferent, whether it wer leuended or vnleuended. Notwithstanding the Greeks from the Apostles time unto this day have ever used leuended bread in the ministration of the Lord's Supper, as they use also wine only in their cup, where as such as be under the Pope customably mingle water w t the wine according to Pope Alexanders decree.

Pope Nicolas the seconde decreed, y t the bread and the wine, which are set upon the altare, are not only after the conseeration, the sacraments of y e body and blood of Christ, but they ar also the very self same body and blood of our Lord & savior Jesus Christ, y t was borne of Mary the Virgin, so that the very body of Christ is there truly and unfeignedly handled of the priests hands, broken and torn on pieces with y e teeth of y e faithful. In the yere, &c. 1961. De consecrate. Dist. 2. Ego. Berengarius.

Pope Innocent the third assembled at Rome in the council Lateran a wonderful swarm of spiritual smeared shorelinges to the number of .xii. hundred and odd, whereof .viii. hundred at the least wer monks, fryers, chanons, and such other monkyshe monstures, which with one consent for y e maintenance of their beastly idleness & idle beastliness, devised & confyrmed y e doctrine of transubstātiatiō, making it an article of our faith to believe in pain of damnation, that after the priest hath whispered over y e bread & wine a few latin words, as Hoc est enim corpus meum. Hic est enim sanguis meus &c : the bread is turned into the natural body of Christ, flesh, blood & bone, sinowes, guts & loins, even as he was borne of Mary the Virgin, and hanged on y e cross. Agayne the wine is turned into y e very natural blood of Christ, which he received of Mary the Virgin, as it was shed for our redemption on the cross, no substance of bread and wine remaining, but the very substance of bread & wine turned unto the natural substance of the body & blood of Christ, only y e accidentss of bread & wine remaining, this monsture of transubstantiation was hatched and brought forth by Antichrist and his chaplaynes. In the year, &c. 1215. Decret. de summa trinitate, Cap. Firmiter.

But as this doctrine of transubstantiation was unknown to the Church of Christ before y e wicked and unlawful assembly of y e venomous dragon pope Innocent & his pestilent papists: even so likewise from y e beginning, unto this day would y e church of the Greeks never receive it, but always have abhorred it as a new & strange, yea, a deuelysh and damnable tradition of Antichrist, as they in like manner would never admit that wicked & exe rabble traditiō of receiving the sacrament of Christ's body and blood under one kind contrary to the institution of Christ, nor the damnable and deuelyshe decree of the single life of priests, although that Romish Antichrist with the Satanical Sectaryes have sought all means possible to bring it to pass.

Pope Honorius the third did not only command, y t the sacrament of the altare (as the papists term it) should be worshipped and kneled unto of the people, but also that it should be borne unto the sick after a most comely sort with all reverence and honor, yea and that with candlelight also, though it be at hye noon days. In the yere, &c. 1214. D. 3, Tit. 1. Cap. 10. Lib. Council. Pant.

Pope Innocent the third ordained, that the sacrament of the altare should be kept in y e churches continually under lock and key, to the intent to be in a redinesse at all times, least, saith he, thei that are sick, should want y e spiritual comfort in y e troublesome time of death. In the yere, &c. Lib. Council. Chron. Pant. But in y e primative church there was no such reservation and keeping of the sacramental bread either for the sick or for the hole, as it is at this present. For in the Apostles time and many years after, if any bread remained of the communion, it was not reserved & hanged up in the Pixe to be worshipped, as the use is among the papists, brought in by the devil and Antichrist, but it was given to the poor people to eat. And in the time of Hesichius & of Origen (as their commentaries upon Leviticus do testify) the bread that remained after the communion, was brent to ashes. And Clement Pope of Rome made a decree, that if any of the sacramental bread remained, after the Lord's Supper was once done, the clerks should not reserve it to be hanged up and worshipped, but consume and eat it. The old custom was this saith Euagrius in his ecclesiastical history, that when much of the holy partes of the undefiled body of Christ our God did remain, that the young children, which were wont to go to school, should be called to eat them, And Saint Jerome witnesseth also in his commentarye upon Sainte Paul's Epistle to the Corinthians, that after the communion, whatsoever they left, saith he, of the sacrifices (he meaneth the sacramental bread and wine) they consumed it there together in the Church, eating their common Supper.

Pope Julius the first appointed, that the Sacrament of the altare should not be ministered with milk. In the year of our Lord .338. Guili. Durand. Notwithstanding we read, that in the time of Pope Innocent the eyghte, it was suffered, that the priests of Norduegia might sing Mass with water for lack of wine. In the year, &c. 1484 Math. Palmer. Pantal.

Pope Innocent the third bearing rule it was ordained in the council Lateran y t whensoever the Sacrament of the altare is carried about, there should be borne before it a bel ringing with a light to cause the people to knele down and worship it. In the year, &c. 1195. Jacobus de visaco.

In the council Arelatense it was decreed, y t if any priest were negligent in keeping the body of Christ, so y t either mouse or any other beast did eat it, y t priest for his offense should do penance fortye days. Dist. 3. De. consecrate.

In the council Remense it was enacted, y t whereas afore the manner was for the priests oftentimes to deliver y e sacrament of Christ's body and blood to Laymen and to Laywomen, yea to childrē for to bear it unto the sick: the priests from thenceforth should no more so do, but bear it themselves unto them, saying, that it is an horrible and detestable thing for such to carry the holy body of the Lord to y e sick: which are forbidden to come into the Chauncel, or to approach nye unto the altare. De consec. Dist. 2.

In a certain council holden at Rotomage, it was decreed, y t the sacrament should be given from henceforth neither to Laymen, nor to Laywomen in their hands anymore, but y t the priest should put it in their mouths, contrary to the use and practice of the primative church and many hundred years after. Lib. Council.

Pope Boniface the second made a decree, that at the ministration of the Lord's Supper the people & the Clergy should be present, not to be gasers, but partakers of those holy mysteries. In the year. &c. 529. John. Stella.

Pope Anacletus decreed, y t a priest, whensoever he doth communicate, shall have two at the least to be partakers with him: and that such as be present, and will not communicate shall as ungodly persons be excommunicate, and put out of the cōgregatiō. In the year &c. 101. Grat. Plat. Phil. Bergom.

In the c ūsell Antiochen it was like wise agreed, that such as were in the Church, and present at the common prayers, & heard the preaching of gods word, and yet refused to receive the Lord's Sacrament, they should be taken for none of the number of the true Christians. Lib. Council.

Pope Zepherinus appointed, that all that profess christ, or bear the names of Christians, being of the age of twelve or thirtene years or upward, should at the least once in the yere (as at Easter) receive the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ. In the year. &c. 208. Plat. Sabell. Volat. Laziard. &c.

Pope Fabiane commanded, that every Christian should receive the Sacrament of Christ's body and blood thrice in the year, that is to say, at Easter, at Witsontide, and at Christmas. In the yere of our lord .242. Eusebius, Plat. Sabell. Volat. John. Stella. Pantaleon.

In the Council Agathense it was decreed, that those seculare men, which did not receive the Communion at Christmas, Easter and Witsontide, should not be taken for true Catholics. Lib. Council.

There is a decree, as Guilihelmus Durand writeth, that such as ought to receive the Sacrament at Easter, must abstain ab amplexibus, that is to say, from giving their wives the due benevolence, as Saint Paul calleth it, three days afore, and three, or five, or vii, days after, as though the act of Matrimonye were unclean, when notwithstanding the holy Apostle calleth Wedlocke honorable, and the bed undefiled. Rationale di. off.

Of receiving the Sacrament under both kinds according to Christ's Institution.

POpe Gelasius ordained, that all Christians, be they spiritual or temporal, as they term them, should receive the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ in both kinds according to Christ's institution: and that if any would not so receive it, the same should abstain from the whole. In the year of our Lord .494. dist. 2. de consecrate. cap. Comperimus.

Pope Julius the first also commanded, that the people should receive the mysteries of Christ's body and blood according to Christ's institution, both the bread and the cup, one several from the other, as the Apostle saith: let a man examine himself and so eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. In the year of our Lord .338. de consecrate. dist. 2. cap. Cum omne.

In a certain council holden at Basil, it was concluded, that according to Christ's institution the lay people also should receive the Sacrament in both kinds. And this decree was not only established by the authority of the emperor Sigismund, and the consent of the other noble and learned men, which were there present, but it was also confirmed, approved, and allowed by Pope Eugenius the fourth. In the year. &c 1430. Lib. Council. Chron.

Not only in the primative church, but also in the time of S. Cipriane. s. Jerome. S. Ambrose. S. Agustine. S, John Chrisost. &c. and many hundred years after, the lay people received the Sacrament of Christ's body and blood under both kinds, as they likewise had the Sacramētal bread given thē in theyre hands and not put in theyre mouths, as the Papists use in these our days. Are not these the words of saint Ambrose unto the Emperor Theodosius, when he would have received the Sacrament, coming blustering and blowyng from shedding innocent blood? O Emperor, saith he, howe shalt thou with such hands take the holy body of the Lord? With what foolish hardiness shalt thou receive in thy mouth the cup of the precious blood, seeing that thorough the madness of thy words so much blood is wrongfully shed? Seven thousand men, saith the history, were slain at the commandment of the Emperor. Tripar. hist. Lib. 9. cap. 30 That this Emperor Theodosius was a lay man, the Papists themselves will confess I doubt not. Here then learn we two notable things, one is that in the time off. Ambrose, the lay people according to Christ's institution, received y t Sacrament under both kinds The second is, that the lay people also had the Sacramental bread given thē into their hand of the ministers, and not thrust into theyre mouths, as the massyng Papists use at this day but this godly plant of Christ, hath that wild bore of Rome with his Antichristiane and filthy pigges oted up, subverted and destroyed. Take eat, saith Christ Drink ye all of this, saith he. Matth. 26. Mark. 14. Luke. 22. 1. Cor. 11. All saith he, and not priests only.

The cup of the mystery of Christ's blood was so freely suffered before the tyranny of the Romish bishop prevailed, that not only it was ministered to ancient people, but also to young children, as the monuments of the old writers do manifestly declare. Cipr. in serm. de lapsis.

The Greeks, the Ethiopes, and the Bohems, with diverse other nations (as histories make mention) have unto this day always observed and kept the ancient and Apostolic manner of receuing the Sacrament under both kinds according to the institution and ordinance of y e Lord Christ, by no means obeying the wicked decree of y e bishop of Rome unto the contrary.

Of receiving the Sacrament under one kind after the popes invention.

POpe Innocent the third (as some write) did first of all forbid in the council Lateran, that the lay people should receive the holy communiō of the body and blood of Christ under both kinds: about the year. &c 1215. Other affirm (which I judge to be more true) that that wicked decree of taking away the cup of the mystery of Christ's blood from the lay people contrary to Christ's institution and commandment, was first of all granted confirmed and established in a council holden at Constance, the xiii, session, where y e most famous clerk John Wycliffe our country man was condemned for an heretic, & the two learned men John Hus & Hieronymus de Praga were most cruelly and most unjustly murdered and brent also for heretics of the bloody Papists, notwithstanding the Emperors safeconduct, for denying the Popish article of Transubstantiation and maynteyning the receiving of the Sacrament under both kinds. In the year. &c. 1415. This is worthy to be noted, that the Papists them selves in that their devilish decree confess and grant, that Christ's institution is, that the lay people should receive the Sacrament under both kinds, and that in the primative Church all the communicātes did not only receive the mystery of christs body, but also y e mystery of Christ's blood, one several from the other, according to y e instituciō of christ And notwithstanding the premisses, they straightly charge and commaūde, that from that time forward, none of the Laytye shall receive the Sacrament, but only under the kind of bread, and that they must believe certainly and by no means doubt, that the whole body and blood of Christ is truly contained as well under the kind of bread alone as under the kind of wine also: & that therefore it is sufficient for the laytye to receive the Sacrament under one kind, and that whosoever frō that time fourth shall presume to receive the Sacrament under both kinds (except he be an holy annointed) or think of this decree otherwise than well: he shall be taken, judged, condemned and punished like an heretic according to the appointment of the ecclesiastical laws, that is to say, brent to ashes, as the good monk of Eye in Suffolk was in the days of king Henry the eight, O wolvish and bloody Antichrists. A Christian man to be murdered for obeiyng the commandment of Christ, yea, and that of them, which will be taken for the heads of Christ's church, which also ought rather to shed their own blood, than y t any jot or title of God's word should be left undone? O tirannye incomparable. It is not lawful either to put to or take ought frō y e testament of a mortal man, if it be once allowed: and shall y e vile donghills of the earth presume to alter & change the blessed and everlasting Testament of y e only begotten son of god, which he sealed with his most precious blood & delivered to his church to be inviolably kept until his return? Drink ye all of this, saith Christ, and not ye smeared shorelyngs only.

In a council holden at Basil, it was decreed, y t not only the lay people, but the priests also, when they themselves make not God's body, should communicate only under one kind. In the year, &c. 1437.

Of confyrmation or bishoppyng of Children.

POpe Clement the first (as the papists fain) first of all ordained the confyrmation or byshopping of children, and commanded y t the child being once baptized, should as sone as is possible, be bishopped. For saith he, he is no perfect christiā which not of necessity, but of negligence or of set purpose leueth this thing undone. In the yere, &c. 92. Lib. Council. Fas. Temp. Pol. Pantal.

Some attribute this decree to pope Sylvester the first, which lived in the year, &c. 315. Plat. Volat. D. Barns.

The aforesaid pope also appointed, y t none should consecrate the oil and cream, but bishops only, and y t they likewise, & none other, should confirm children. Plat. Volat.

Pope Iginius ordained, that children should have a Godfather or Godmother, when they were confyrmed and catechised. In the year, &c, 143. Johannes. Laziardus.

In the council Meldense it was ordained, y t bishops should be fasting, whē they confyrme children. Lib. Council. Dist 5. de consecrate.

In a council hold̄ at Aurelia, it was decreed, y t the sacrament as they cal it, of confirmation, should be given to such young ones as were of perfect age, as xii, or .xv. years old, & to such as were come to man's state: and y t all such, before they be bishopped, should be shriuē, and come fasting to their byshoppyng. Lib. Council. Guilielmus. Durand.

Of Matrimonye.

POpe Euaristus made a law, y t all priuye contracts of Matrimony, y t wer made without y e consent of the parents, should be of no force: and y t the mā & the woman should be openly married together in the church, of a priest before the congregation, or else y e marriage to be taken as adulterous, incestuous and abhominable. In the year, &c. 110. Lib. Council. Epist. 1. ad episc. Aphrican. Polid. D. Barns.

Pope Sother decreed, y t no wife should be holden lawful, except she were first blessed of a Priest. Ranulphus. Cestrensis. Agayne, y t all marriages should be made not secretly, but openly, and with great solemnity. In the year, &c. 168. Grati. Volat. Sabell.

The same law also made Pope, Nicolas y e first. In the yere of our Lord. 87 Quaest. 3. Cap. 1. Nostrates. Laziard.

Pope Hormisda likewise strayghtly commanded, that the marriage of the Christians should not be celebrated in hocker mocker, but openly in the Church of Christ before the multitude In the year, &c. 514.30. Qu. 5. Cap. Nullus fidelis. John. Stella.

Pope Martin the first ordained, y t the man and his wife should not lie together, before the priest had blessed thē and hallowed their bed. In the year, &c. 643. Chron.

Pope Theodorus did inhibit first of all, y t a man might not mary y e maid, to whom his father was Godfather. In the year of our Lord. 636. Sabell. Gratian.

Pope Fabian made a decree, y t no mā should marry any of his kyndred with in the fyfth degree, In the yere, &c. 242. Grat. Sabell. Volat. Plat.

Pope Julius the first made a law, y t no man should marry any of his kyndred unto the seventh degree. In the yere, &c. 338. Cau, 35. q. 3. Null. Pol. Pant.

This law was afterwards confyrmed by Gregory the first. But Pope Innocent the third disalowing the decrees both of Pope Julius and of Pope Gregory, renewed the decree of Pope Fabian, licensyng all men to marry from the fourth degree upward, as it is specifyed in a decree, that beginneth, Non debet. In the year, &c. 1215. Paul. Phrig. olidor. Pantal.

Pope Honorius the third ordained, that if any womā wuld come, & declare before the ordinarye, y t her husband is not able to give her y e due benevolence although it be three years after they have been married, she shall be separated from her husband, In the year of our Lord. 1214. Dec. 5. Tit. 33. Cap. 28.

Pope Nicolas y e first decreed, that no marriage ought to be solemni ed in the time of Lente, In the year, &c. 871. Grat. Chron.

There is also a decree made in the council Ilerdense that frō Septuagesime unto the Octaues of Easter, &, iii. wekes before the feast of S. John the Baptist, otherwise called Mydsomer: again, that from Aduente unto Twelf yde after Christmas, marriage in no condition may be solemnised. If any presume to marry in those forbidden times, the popes law is, y t thei shall be separated. 3. Qu. 4. Cap, Non oportet.

Pope Gregory ordained, that y e man, which sleepeth or lieth with his wife, may not enter into the church, before he hath washed himself with water, & made himself clean. Caus. 33. Quaest. 4. Vir cum propria.

Of Auricular confession.

POpe Innocent the third ordained auriculare confession in the council Lateran, and commanded y t all men, women and children, evē so many as are of age, shall at the lease once in the year confess their sins to their own Curate. In the year, &c. 1215. Paulus. Phrig. Massae. Polid.

The aforesaid pope also made a law that if any priest did utter, disclose, or tell abroad the confession of any man, he should be thrust into a monasterye to do penance all the time of his life. De. 5. Tit. 30. Cap. 13.

Pope Gregory also made a law, that no confessor or ghostly father should bewraye any man's confession either by beck, sign, token, word or by any other means. Dist. 6. de paenitentia. Ca. Sacerdos. Ansel. Ryd.

In the Greke Church there was a certain kind of auricular confession used of such as should receive the communion, more than a thousand years paste. Before they came to the Lord's Supper, their manner was to go unto y e minister, to learn of him y e right use of that holy mystery, and how they might prepare thenselves to come worthily unto that holy and heavenly table: Again, if anything troubled their conscience, to declare it to a godly learned minister, and to ask his council and advise in redress thereof, as y manner at this present is in diverse places of Germany, where the Gospel is preached. Under the cloke of this auriculare confessiō, much mischief was wrought, in so much it was proved, y t a certain Deacon did most shamefully abuse a noble citizens wife diverse times, when she came unto y e church under this pretence, evē to be confessed. Which thing when Nectarius bishop of Constantinople perceived, he utterly abrogated and put away y e arricular confession, leaving the communicants to their own consciences. In the year of our Lord. 395. Hist. Trip. Lib. 9. Cap. 5. P. Phrig.

Of Annoilyng, or extreme unction.

POpe Felix the fourth did institute y t such as were in extremes & like to die, should be annoyled. In the yere, &c. 525. Chronic. Volat. Polydor. D, Barns. Pantal.

Pope Innocent the first ordained also, that y e sick should be annoynted with oil, being afore consecrate of a bishop In the yere, &c. 404. Lib. Council. Petrus de natal.

Of praying for the dead.

P Ope Pelagius the first ordained first of all the funeral Exequies or Diriges with Masses of Requiem to be done for the dead. He also commanded, that the priests at their Masses should daily pray for the dead in their seconde Memento. In the yere, &c. 52. Grat. Plat. Pol.

Pope Gregory the third commanded, that oblations & sacrifices should be offered of the Priests at their Masses for y e dead. In the yere of our Lord. 740. Nauclerus. D. Barns.

Pope Leo appointed the Mass to be a sacrifice for the dead. In the year of our Lord. 444. Vol. Ansel. Ryd.

Pope Benet the third ordained, that the Clergy should be present at the burial of the Bishops, and sing Dirige for their souls: and that the Bishops likewise should be present at the burial of the Clergy, & sing Dirige also for their souls. In the year. &c. 861. Chron. Plat.

Pope John the .xviii. at the instant desire of Oclilo the Monk, appointed one several day in the year to pray for all Christian souls departed: which we commonly call the feast of all souls. In the year. &c. 999. Chron.

Pope Gregory the first by prayer obtained of God (as they write) that the soul of Traianus the Emperor, which many years before had been most miserably tormented in the most bitter pains of hell fire (where they say is no redemption) was delivered out of hell, & brought unto the glorious kingdom of heaven. In the year of our Lord. 590. Polichronicon.

Of divine service, as they cal it: Matins, Prime, and Houres, Evensong. &c.

POpe Sabiniane decreed first, that y e people should be assembled together to hear their divine service at certain hours of the day by ringyng of belles. In the year of our Lord. 603. Volat. Fasci. Temp. Chron. Plat. Polid, D. Barns.

Pope Damasus at the instance of the Emperor Theodosius commanded▪ S. Jerome to take an order for the service to be used in Churches, and to appoint what prayers should be said on every day, that there might be an uniformity in the service. Which thing. S. Jerome did with all diligence, in so much that he appointed, what prayers and howe many Psalms should be said every day in the week. When he had finished the service, he sent it unto Damasus, which did right well allow it, and commanded, that all Churches should use that order and none other. For before that time every Church had such prayers appointed, as were thought by the Elders thereof moste mete for the congregation, and served best for the present time. In the year. &c. 371. Guil. Durand. Chron.

Pope Gregory the first brought in Deus in adiutorium. &c. and ordained it to be said every hour at service. In the year of our Lord. 590. Plat. Iac. Phil. Bergom. Poly.

Pope Damasus thorough the council of S, Jerome appointed that Gloria patri, which, as they write, was made at the council of Nice, should be said at the ende of every Psalm. In the year of our Lord. 371. Volat. Sigeb. Polidor. Pantal.

Pope Gregory the seventh ordained, that from Easter day unto the Saterdaye before the feast of the Trinity, there should be said at Matins, but .iii. Psalms and .iii. lessons only: at all other times .ix. lessons. &c. In the yere. &c. 1073. Some write the contrary, and ascribe this invention to Alcuinus, which was scholemaster to Charles the great. Guil. Durand. Chron.

The Legendes or lives of Saints, that be red in the quiere at service time were made by Paulus Longobardus at the desire of Charles the great. And he appointed conuient lessons for every feast of the Saints throughout the year. Bergom.

Isuardus the French Monk at the the desire of Charles the great, made the book, which is called, the Martiloge. Iac. Phil.

Pope Gregory the first, and Pope Gelasius brought in the Respondes and Collectes, that be said at Matins. Guil. Durand.

Pope Damasus added the Himmes: whereof he himself made part, and the residue wer made by saint Hilary, saint Ambrose, and other. Guil. Durand.

Pope Gregory the first devised the Anthems, and made the tune or song unto them. Guil. Durand. John. Laziard.

Notwithstandyng some write, that in y time of Pope Euaristus Anthems were brought into the Church by Ignatius Saint John the Evangelists disciple, yea & that by this occasion Ignatius at a time standing upon a certain mountain heard the Angels in Heaven singing Anthems, He being moved by their example, ordained in like manner that Anthems should be song in the churches, and Psalms likewise after the Anthems. In the year. &c. 109▪ Phil. Bergom. Tripart. Hist.

Pope Damasus ordained, that the quier being divided in two parts: they should singe one verse of the Psalms on the one side, & another on the other side. Sigeb. Durand. Polid. Pantal.

Pope Alexander the second commanded, that Alleluia should not be said nor song in the churches from Septuagesima unto Easter even▪ but in the stead of that, Laus tibi domine. In the year. &c. 1063. Nauclerus. D. Barns.

The same commandment gave Pope Telesphorus also, as Durand writeth. Rat. di. off.

Pope Innocent the third ordained, that whensoever the Mary, or the holy Ghost, or saint Cross is served on the working days, Te deum shall not be said at Matins, nor Gloria in excelsis, & the Crede at Mass. In the year of our Lord. 1195. Guil. Durand.

Pope pontianus made a decree, that the Psalms should be song throughout all Churches both day and night. In the year. &c. 230. Fas. Temp. Chron.

Pope Pelagius the first commanded first of all, that Priests should say daily Matins of the day. In the year. &c 552. Grat. plat. polid. Chron.

Pope Urban the second ordained likewise, that priests should say every day our Ladies mattēs openly in y e church: and that upon the Saturday the whole service should be of our Lady. In the year. &c. 1086. Sabel. John. Stella. Nauclerus. pol. Durand. polichron.

Pope Leo the first commanded, that in Septuagesima, and Quadragesima, and Advent, and Lent, Alleluya should not be song, nor Gloria in excelsis. In the yere. &c. 444. Durand. John. Stella. Iac. phil. Bergom.

Saint Ambrose and S. Agustine made Te deum, as they wait. Catalog. Sant. Specul. Eccles. Iac. phil. Bergom.

Pope Leo the nynth made certain songs of the Saints. In the year. &c. 1040. Sigebertus. Chron.

Paulus Longobardus made this hymn, vt queant laxis, with diverse other moe at the desire of charles y e great. Bergom.

Pope Zepherinus made the Legend on Childermasse day, which beginneth, Zelus quo tendat. &c. and also the Legend of the decollation of Saint John Baptist. phil. Bergom.

Pope Gregory the nynthe ordained Salue regina to be song in Churches with all devotion and with all solemnity. In the year of our Lord. 1225. Blondus Crantz. The maker of this Anthem was one peter Bishop of Compostella. Guili. Durand.

Pope Sylvester the second being Bishop of Rome, a certain king of France, called Roberte, made this sequence, Sancti spiritus adsit nobis gratia, and this Hymn, Chorus nouae Jerusalem, with these respondes. O Judah & Jerusalem, O Constantia martyrum. Corn ius Centurio. &c. In the year of our Lord. 995. Guil. Durand. Antoni. Laziardus. phil. Bergom.

Pope Leo the fourth made these Collectes, Deus qui beatum petrum. &c. Deus cuius dextera. &c. In the year of our Lord. &c. 838. Durand.

Pope Paul the first devised the service for Lent. In the yere of our Lord 768. Chron. The same Pope also commanded, that in the time of Lent, the divine service should be done before the sixth hour in the morning. Ioā. Laziard.

Pope Gregory the first ordained the great longe Litany of Saints with Ora pro nobis, which is song on Saint Markes day against the swelling and chyncough: and commanded, that if should be song on that day throughout all the world. Thys Letanye is called Septuplex Litania. For Pope Gregory in this procession begun first at Rome, did in the first place set the Clergye: in the seconde, Abbotes and Monks: in the third, Abbesses with their Numnes: in the fourth, childrē: in the fifth▪ Laymen: in the sixte, widows: and in the seventh, married folk. In the year. &c. 590. Volat. Plat. Guil. Durand. D. Barns.

Pope Leo the first being Bishop of Rome, or as some write, Pope Hylarye bearing rule, Mamertus Claudius Bishop of Vienna invented first of all those iii. Rogation days, that are before the feast of Christ's ascension, and made y e Litanies y t are song about the stretes & fields on those days, against earthquakes, and tempest of weather, & peril of wild beasts, &c. And it is called the Less Letanye for the difference of the more & greater Letanye, which S. Gregory ordained to be said or song on S. Markes day, whereof we have tofore spoken. In the yere, &c. 444. Plat. Christ. Massae. Pol. Pant.

Pope Liberius appointed, y t there should be continual going on processions for war, for famyne, for pestilence, for rain, for drought & for such other adversities, as we be always in danger of, y t by supplications, prayers and fastings, we may escape them. In the yere, &c. 354. Guili. Durand.

Pope Agapetus appointed y e people to go processions on the Sondayes. In the year of our Lord. 533. Volat. Plat. Petrus de natal. Fas . Temp. Polidor. D, Barns.

Pope Pelagius the first ordained funeral exequses or Diriges with masses of Requiem to be song or said for the dead In y e year, &c. 552. Plat. Pol. Grat. Chron.

Pope Benet the third ordained, y t the clergy should be present at the burial of y e Bishop, & sing Dirige for their souls and y t the bishops likewise should be present at the burial of the Clergye & sing Dirige also for their souls. In the year of our Lord. 863. Lib. Council. Plat. Chron.

Alcuinus the Frenchman, Scholemaster (as they say) to the Emperor Carolus Magnus, made at y e desire of Boniface Bishop of Miguntia diverse orisons that be said in the mass, and also diverse offices of diverse masses, Gaudeamus omnes in domino. Salue sancta parens. Requiem aeternam. &c. Jacobus. Phil. Bergom.

The same Alcuinus also made y e service of the Trinitye. Guili. Durand. Thomas of Aquine y e Blackefryer made the service for the feast of Corpus Christi at the commandment of pope Urban the fourth. In the year, &c. 1262. Petrus de natal. Platina.

A certain mā called Hermannus made these sequences, Rex omnipotence. Ave Maria, &c, and the r Anthems. Alma redemptoris mater, &c, and Simon Bariona, &c. Guilielmus. Durand.

Theodosius Bishop of Aurelia made Gloria laus: and Ludouicus y e Emperor Carolus Magnus son commanded y t it should be song on Palme Sunday at the end of the procession in some high and solemn place. Chron. Cuil. Durand. Nauclerus.

Fulbertus a Bishop made these respondes, Stirps less, and Solem iustitiae, and this hymn Chorus nouae Jerusalem. Guili. Durand. Polychr. Lib, 6. This Bishop, as they say, was so devout a man, and so dearly beloved of our Lady the Virgin Mary, that when he was very sore sick, and could taste nothing, she full graciously came down from heaven, and gave him suck out of her own breasts and by this means relyeued him, and est red him to his health. Libro de miraculis. B. Mariae

Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria, made the Crede, Quicunque vult saluus esse, &c Fasc. Temp.

Stephen Bishop of Leodia made the service of S, Lamberte, & of the inuentiō of S. Stephen with the note for thē both Fasc. Temp. Christ. Massae.

This responde Sanctus deus, Sanctus fortis, &c, which is song in y e church on good fryday: a certain child, as they say, made & gave cōmaundemente y t it should be song: and it was afterward confyrmed in the council Calcedonense, about the year, &c. 444. Fascic. Tempor. Christ. Massae.

Petronius Bishop of Bononie made y e boke called Vitas patrum. Fasc. Temp.

Pope Theodorus the first being bishop of Rome, Idosirus bishop of Hispalia in Spain, made y e office of y e mass which is commonly used in y e cathedral church of Hispalea. In y e church, when y e priest lifteth up y e sacrament at Mass above his head: The deacon standing by and turning himself to the people, crieth out with a loud voice, & saith: Videte in quem creditis. Loke upon him in whō ye do believe. Agayne, when the priest singeth at mass the pater noster y e whole query answereth at the ende of every petition in the same prayer, Amen, contrary to the use of all other churches. John. Laziard. Cestrens.

Osmundus Byshoppe of Salisburye, which for his exercise after his grave studies was wont to write, to limne and to bind books, made the ordinall of the service of the Church, and named it the Consuetudinary. Ranulph. Cestrensis.

Petrus Heremita a french man of the city of Annias, first of all devised Beads, to say Ladies psalters on. In the yere, &c. 1110. Chr. Pol.

Pope Calixt the third made y e service of the transfiguration of Christ, & commanded y e feast to be celebrated and kept holy on the syxte day of August. Christ. Massae.

In the council Toletane and Gerundense, it was decreed, that y e order of mass and of other divine service with the ministration of the sacraments, y t is observed in y e cathedral Church, should be kept likewise in all other churches of the same diocese. Lib. Council. Durand.

In the Council Gerundense, it was appointed that the Pater Noster should be said every day, after that Matins and Evensong be ended. Lib. Council.

Pope Calixt the third ordained, y t the great bell should be tolled every day at noon, or at .xii. of y e clock, and y t the people hearing the sound of the bell, should straight ways say an Ave Maria, in the worship of our Lady. In the year, &c. 1455. Johannes. Stella. Phil. Bergom.

Pope John the xxii. made a decree y t after euensong be done, the bel should be tolled thrice, and that then out of hand every man and woman should straightways fall down upon their knees, and say three Ave Mary's, in the honor of our blessed Lady Sainte Mary. In the year of our Lord, 1302. Chronic.

Pope Clement the fourth at the desire of Louis King of France granted three years of pardon toties quoties, to so many as devoutly say these Oris ns following.

Benedictum sit dulce nomen domini nostri Jesus Christi, & glorio sissimae virginis Mariae matris eius in aeternū & vltra. AMEN Nos cum prole pia, benedicat virgo Maria.

Which is thus englished.

Blessed be the sweet name of our Lord Jesus Christ, & of the most glorious Virgin Mary his mother forever and a day longer. Sobeit. The Virgin Mary wich her Godly child bless us. Sobeit. Fas. Temp.

Pope Boniface the eyght made this prayer following, and hath granted to all them y t deu utly say this prayer daily before an Image of the cross as many days of pardon toties quoties, as there be gravel stones in y e sea, or grasses on y e earth, or stars in y e fyrmament.

O altissima crux. O innocens sanguis. O paena magna. O Christi penuria. O profunda vulnera. O lanccae perforatio. O sanguinis fluctio. O cordis fractio. O dei amara mors O dei ueneranda dignitas: adiuua me in vitam aeternam. AMEN.

Which is thus englished.

O most high cross. O innocent blood. O great pain. O the penurye of Christ. O the depe wounds. O the pearsyng thorough of the spear. O the flowing of the blood. O the breaking of y e heart. O the bitter death of God. O y e worshipful dignity of God: help me unto everlasting life. So be it.

Of plain song, prycke song, descant, &c.

G Vido Aretinus devised first of all these six notes, vt, re, my, fa, sol la, In the yere, &c. 1204. Christi. Massaeus.

Pope Gelasius, Pope Gregory y e first S. Ambrose with other, brought in first of all y e plain song into the churches. Antoninus. Guili. Durand.

Pope Vitalian being a lustye singer and fresh courageous musition himself, brought into the church pricksong descant, & all kind of sweet and pleasant melodye. And because nothing should want to delight the vain, folysh and y e idle ears of fond & fantastical men, he joined y e Organs to y e curious music. Thus was Paul's preaching & Peters praying turned into vain singing & childysh playing, unto y e great loss of time, & unto y e utter undoing of Christian men's souls, which live not by singing & pipyng, but by every word y t cometh out of y e mouthe of God. , In the yere, &c. 653. Plat. Volat. Chron. Polyd. D. Barns. Pant.

Of singing in the Church the judgment of diverse learned men.

F Rāciscus: Petrarcha in his boke De remediis vtriusque fortunae declareth y S. Athanasius did utterly forbid singing to be used in the church at service time, because (saith he) he would put away all lightness and vanity, which by the reason of singinge doth oftentimes arise in the minds both of the singers and of the hearers.

S. Jerome reproved not only y e lewd fashions of the singing mē in his time, but also their manner of singing, when notwithstanding if the singing used in his time were compared with y e minsed music that now beareth chief rule in Churches: it might seme very grave, modest, and tolerable, & ours so light, vain, mad, fond, foolish and fantastical, that Hickscorner himself could not devise a more wanton and trifling pastime. We ought saith S. Jerome, to sing, to make melody, and to praise the Lord rather in mind than in voice. And this it is that is said: Singing and making melody to the Lord in your hearts. Let young men, saith he, hear these things, yea, let them hear, whose office it is to singe in the Church, that they must sing to god, not in the voice but in the heart: neither must their throat be anointed after the manner of Gameplayers with sweet ointmēts that in the Church singing more fit for Gameplaces should be heard: but in fear, in work, in knowledge of the Scriptures ought they to sing unto the Lord. Let the voice of the synger so sing, that not the voice of him that singeth, but the words that are read, may delight. In epist. ad Ephe.

There is a godly Distichon fathered on S. Jerome, which because it pertaineth to our matter, I think it convenient also in this place to allege.

Nō vox sed votū, nō cordula musica, sed cor:
Non clamans sed amans, cantat in aure dei.

That is to say: Not the voice, but the desire: not the Musical instrument, but the heart: not the crier: but the lover singeth in the ear of God.

Saint Cipriane that blessed Martyr saith, that God is not the hearer of the voice, but of the heart: neither is he to be admonished with exclamations and outcries, which seeth the thoughts, as the Lord proveth and saith: What do ye think wickedness in youre heart: And in another place: All congregations shall know, that I am the searcher of the reins and heart, that is to say, of the inward man. Cyprian in orat. dom.

Saint Ambrose also saith: It is without doubt a great incredulity and unfaithfulness to think thus of y e power of God, that thou canst not be heard, except thou criest out. Let thy work cry: let thy faith cry: let thy mind cry: let thy passions and sufferings cry: let thy blood, as the blood of holy Abel, cry, whereof God said to Caim: The voice of thy brothers blood cry unto me. For he heareth in secrete, which maketh clean in secrete. We cannot hear man except he speaketh unto us: but unto god, not words but thoughts do speak. Lib. de Caim & Abel.

S. Agustine would, y t the Comon prayer in Churches should be so distinctly and plainly set forth, y t the people, which are present might perfectly understand them, & say Amen. Lib. de Catechis. Rud.

In another place he declareth, that Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria in his Church useth such manner of singing as was in a manner nothing else, than a plain reading. Lib. confess. 10. cap. 33.

S. Gregory did greatly disalowe certain Deacons at Rome in his time, which, when they ought by their office to have given their mind to the preaching of the gospel, and the provision making for the poor, set all their pleasure on pleasant singing, not caring how they lived afore god, so that with their voices they might please y e world He was therefore compelled to make a decree, that all such as be in the holy ministry should from thenceforth under the pain of excommunicatiō give their minds no more to singing, but apply themselves to the studies of the holy scriptures, and the reading of the gospel. In Regist. part. 5. cap. 44.

Undoubtedly, saith S. Gregory, true prayer c ̄sisteth not in the voice of the mouth, but in the thoughts of y e heart. For our words do not make the voices the pithier & of y e greater force to come unto the most secret ears of God, but our desire and affections. Therefore saith the Lord in the gospel. Enter into thy closette & sparre the door. He sparreth the door and prayeth in his closet, which holdeth his peace with his mouth, & poureth out the affection of his mind in the sight of god above. Moral. Lib. 22. cap. 18.

S. John Chrysostom also writeth on this manner: It is the duty of a devout mind to pray to God, not with the voice, or with the sound of the voice, but with the devotion of the mind, and with the faith of the heart. Agayne he saith, the crying of the voice is not the work in prayer unto god, whom we know that he beholdeth the secretes of the heart, but the crying of faith, and the devotion of a godly and pure mind Therefore the best way to pray, is to pray with heart mind, spirit, soul and and inward man. Hō. 44. de John. & Paul. Festo.

The Emperor Iustiniane made a law, that all bishops and priests both in the time of divine service, and also in the ministration of the holy sacraments should with so open and clear voice pronounce all things in the tongue which the people understand, that they might thereby be the better edified, and also be the more fervently stirred unto devotion and praying to God. For saith he, so doth the holy Apostle teache in his first Epistle to the Corinthians, saying: If thou give thanks only in the spirit, that is to say, in an unknown tongue, howe shall he that occupyeth the room of the unlearned, say. Amen at thy thanks giving, seeing he understandeth not what thou sayest. Thou verily givest thanks well, but y e other is not edified And again in his Epistle to the Romans he saith on this manner: to believe with the heart iustifyeth, and to knowledge with the mouthe, maketh a man safe. In consideration whereof, saith that Godly Emperor, it is convenient, that among other prayers those things also, which are said in the holy oblation, that is to say, in the ministration of the Lord's super, or the hloy communiō of the body and blood of Christ, be uttered & spoken with a loud voice of the devout Bishops & priest to our Lord Jesus Christ one God with the father and the holy ghost, willing thē to know, that if they neglect any of these things, they shall not only give account thereof in y e dreadeful judgment of the great God & our savior Jesus Christ, but we also having knowledge hereof, will not be content, nor leave the things unrevenged. In constitut. Authen. 123.

Guilihelmus Durand saith, that the use of singing was ordained for carnal and fleshly men, and not for spiritual and godly minded men. Rat. di. off.

Polidorus ergilius writeth on this manner: Howe greatly that ordinance of singing brought into the Church by Pope Damasus and Saint Ambrose, began even in those days to be profitable Saint Agustine declareth evidently in the book of his Confessions: where he asketh forgiveness of God, because he had given more heed and better ear to the singing, than to the weighty matter of y e holy words. But nowadays saith Polidore, it appeareth evidently, y t it is much less profitable for our common wealth, seeing our singers make such a chattering charm in the temples, that nothing can be heard, but the voice: and they that are present (they are present so many as are in the City) being content with such a noise as delight their ears, care nothing at all for the virtue, pithe and strength of the words: so that now it is come to this point, that with the common sort of people, all the worshiping of God seemeth to be set in these singsters, although generally there is no kind of people more light, nor more lewd. And yet the greater parte of the people for to hear them, boing, bleating and yelling, lock into the Churches as into a common gameplace. They hire them with money, they cherish and feed them, yea to be short, they think them alone to be the ornaments and precious jewels of God's house. &c.

Wherefore without doubt, it were better for religion to cast out f y e churches such chatteryng and anglyng ayes, or else so to appoint them, that when they sing, they should rather rehearse the songs after the manner of such as read, than follow the fashion of chatteryng charmers: which thing S. Agustine in his aforesaid book doth witness, that S. Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria did in his diocese, and he commendeth him greatly for it. Lib. 6. de invent. rerum. Cap. 2.

Cornelius Agrippa writeth of singing in churches on this manner. Athanasius did forbid singing in his Churches, because of the vanity thereof. But Ambrose as one more desirous of Ceremonyes and pomp, ordained the use of singing and making melodye in Churches. Agustine as a man indifferent betwixt both, in his book de confessionibus granteth, that by this means he was in a great perplexity and doubt concerning this matter. But now a days Music is grown to such and so great licentiousness, that even at the ministration of y e holy Sacrament all kind of wanton & lewd trifelyng songs with pipyng of Organs have their place and course. As for the divine service and common prayer, it is so chaunted, mynsed and mangled of our costlye hired, curious and nise Musitions (not to instruct the audience withal, nor to stir up men's minds unto devotion but with an whoryshe armonye to tickle their ears) that it may justly seme not to be a noise made of men, but rather a bleating of brute beasts, while y e children ney discant as it were a sort of coltes: other bellowe a tenoure as it were a company of oxen: other bark a counterpoynt as it were a number of dogs: other roar out a treble like a sort of bulls: other grunte out a base, as it were a number of hogs, so that a foul evil favored noise is made, but as for the words and sentences, and the very matter it self is nothing vnderstranded at all, but the authority and power of judgment is taken away both from the ears and from the mind utterly. In Libro de vanitatc scientiarum.

Erasmus Roterodamus expresseth his mind concerning the curious manner of synging used in Churches, on this wise, and saith. Whye doth the Church doubt to follow so worthy an author ( Paul )? Yea how dare it be bold to descent from him? What other thing is heard in Monasteryes, in Colleges, in Temples almost generally, than a confused noise of voices? But in the time of Paul there was no singing, but saying only. Singing was with great difficultye received of them of the latter time: and yet such singing, as was none other thing, than a distinct and plain pronunciation, even such as we have yet among us, when we sound the Lord's prayer in the holy Canon: and the tongue, wherein these things were song, the common people did then understand and answered Amen. But now what other thing doth the common people hear, than voices signifying nothing? And such for the moste part is the pronunciation, y t not so much as the words or voices are heard: only the sound beateth the ears. Erasmus Rot. in annot 1. Corinth. Cap. 14.

Of the Mass, and of all the partes thereof.

P Ope Celestinus the first ordained, y t the priest should say the Psalm y t beginneth, Iudica me deus, &c, when he putteth on his clothes and reuesteth himself to Mass: and that when he draweth nye to the altare, he should say this verse of y e aforesaid psalm: Et introib ad altare dei, &c. In y e yere, &c. 428. Plat. Poly. Fasci. Temp. Christ. Massae. D. Barns. Pant. John. Functius.

Pope Damasus the first decreed, y t the priest standing before the altare should say the confiteor and make his confession to GOD, to our Lady Saints Mary, to all Saints, et vobis, and that they that were present should say Miseriatur vestri, &c. Agayne, that the priest after that, should pronounce the absolution and say Absolutionem, & remissionem omnium peccatorum nostrorum, &c, before he presume to go to the altare. In the year, &c. 370. Plati. Polid. D. Barns. &c.

Some attribute this invention to Pope Pontianu : Some to Pope Urbanus.

Pope Gregory the first instituted the Office of the Mass. In the year of our Lord. 590. Platina. Polydor. Pantaleon.

Pope Damasus the first brought in Gloria patri to be said not only at the ende of every Psalm, but also at the office of the Mass. In the year, &c. 370. Plat. Chron.

Pope Gregory the first ordained the Kyrye, and appointed that it should be song nine times openly of the Clergye only at Mass, which before at the commandment of Pope Sylvester was song of the Clergy and people together. Durand. Plat. D. Barns. Pantale. It seemeth to be borrowed out of the Greke Church, forasmuch as the words be Greek and sound in our English tongue. Lord have mercy upon us.

Pope Telesphorus added to the Mass Gloria in excelsis. In the yere, &c. 130. Plat de consec. Dist. 1. Cap. Nocte sacra. Albertus. Krantzius.

Some ascribe it to Pope Symmachus Phil. Bergom

Pope Symmachus the first added to Gloria in excelsis, &c. Laudamuste, and so forth unto the ende. In the year of 〈1 page duplicate〉 〈1 page duplicate〉 our Lord. 499. Fascic. Temp. Valentinus vannius. Chron.

Pope Anacletus put to the Mass this salutation, Dominus vobiscum, and commanded y t this answer should be made of them y t were present, Et cum spiritu tuo. In the yere, &c. 101. Jacobus. Manlius. Vannius. Some ascribe it to Pope Sotherus. Gratia de consec. Dist. 1. Can. Hoc quo{que}.

Johannes Laziardus writeth, y t Dominus vobiscum was taken out of the book of Ruth, & added to the mass, I know not by whō. And for Et cum spiritu tuo, it was brought in, saith he, by the council Aurelianense.

Pope Gelasius the first appointed y t Collectes whereof he himself made part, & part of thē were devised by other. In the yere, &c. 494. I idor. Grat. Pol.

Pope Damasus y e first bearing rule, the Epistle was added by y e council of S. Jerome, who lived in the year of our Lord. 387. Plat. Poly. Antonin. D. Barns.

Some say, that Pope Alexander the first did first of all bring in the Epistle and Gospel, and commanded them to be read at the ministration of the Lord's Supper. In the year, &c.. 119. Chron. Germ. But the author of y e book called Fasciculus Temporum ascribeth both the Epistle and the Gospel to Pope Telesphorus.

Pope Gelasius the first brought in y e Grayle, commanding that the people should sing it, while the priest or Deacon was going up into y e pulpit to rede and to declare the gospel, desiring god, that it might both be spokē and heard with fruit. Phil. Bergom. Antonin. Vannius. Some make Pope Celestinus the author of it. Plat. Some, Pope Gregory the first, Chron. Germ.

Pope Gregory the first, of whom we spake before, added the Alleluya to the Mass, and commanded that it should be song all the whole year save only from Septuagesima unto Easter, Plat. Antonin. D. Barns. Nauclerus. Some ascribe it to pope Gelasius. Phil. Bergom, Some say, it was borrowed of the church of Jerusalem, and so brought into the church of Rome in the time of pope Damasus. It soundeth in English. Praise ye the Lord.

Pope Sergius otherwise called, pope Swines snoute bearing rule, a certain Monk Abbot of S. Gallus, called Notgerus or Nocerius made the Sequences : which afterward crept into the Mass rather by use and custom, than by any constitution of the popes. Valent. Vannius. Jacobus. Vuimpheling. Pantal. Notwithstanding some write, that Pope Nicolas commanded them to be song at mass. Chron. Germ. Durand. And forasmuch as there are many and diverse Sequences, they are ascribed to many and diverse authors. Iodocus. Clitoueus in Elucidario Ecclesiastico appointeth many of them to a certain Monk of Paris, called Adamus de, S. Victore. Other are ascribed to S. Bernard, to Thomas Aquinas, &c.

Pope Gelasius made y e Tractes, which on the feriall days are wont to be song or said instead of the Sequences before the Gospel. Chronic. Angl. Bergom. Some ascribe them to Pope Celestinus. John. Laziardus. Some to Pope Telesphorus. Some to pope Gregory the first, which commanded thē to be song at Mass in place of the Sequences frō Septuagesima unto Easter. Some to S. Ambrose. Guil. Durand.

Pope Damasus the first bearing rule, the Gospel was added to the Mass by the council of S. Jerome. Plat. Anto. Polid. D. Barns.

Pope Anastasius ordained, that the people should stand up at the Gospel time, both to take hede to the doctrine thereof, and also to show themselves ready to defend the doctrine of the Gospel evē unto the death. In the year. &c 404 Volat. Plat. Sabell. polidor. &c.

Guilielmus Durand writeth on this manner: Anastasius the Pope saith he, ordained, that standing and not sitting, the Gospel should be heard: to declare the redynesse that we have unto battle for to keep the faith of Christ. Agayne, to set forth our ready and bent will in that behalf many, saith he, when the Gospel is red, cast of their uppermost garments, to declare that all temporal and worldly things are to be forsaken for the law of Christ and of his Gospel, according to this saying Behold, we have forsakē all, & followed thee

Pope Marcus brought in the Crede, and commanded, that the Clergy and the people should sing it together with a loud voice for the confirmation of their faith. In the year of our Lord. 336. Plat. Antoni. Fasc. Temp. Durand. Some ascribe this constitution to Pope Damasus. Iac. Philip. Bergom. The Crede that is song at Mass, some say was made at the Council of Nice : some affirm that it was made at a Council holden at Constantinople. Chron. Germ.

Pope Leo the third ordained sensyng. In the year. &c. 817. Plat. Pol. D. Barns. Pantaleon. And a council holden at Rothomage commandeth, that the altare should be sensed after the Gospel. Lib. Council. Durand.

Pope Gregory the first commanded the Offertorye to be said. Polid. Pantal. Chron. Germ. Some attribute it to Pope Eutychianus. Plat. Some affirm, that the Author thereof is not known. Guil. Durand. Antonin.

As for their solemn and superstitious, yea their abominable and blasphemous Orison, Suscipe sancta trinitas. &c which the Popysh Massemonger saith holding the chalice in his hands with the round cake aid upon the paten thereof after the Offertorye : the Author thereof is not known, neither maketh it any matter, except it were better. Bernard. Abbas de officio Missae.

The Lauatorye or washynge of the priests hands at Mass, was borrowed of the heathenyshe and Idolatrous priests, which used always to wash their hands before they offered sacrifice to their Idols. Poli. Vergil.

Pope Leo added these words to the Mass, which the priest saith after the Lauatorye, when he tourneth him to the people. Orate pro me Fratres & Sorores. &c. In the year of our Lord. 444 Chron. Germ.

The Secretes were so secretly made, that the secret Authors of those suttle secretes are hitherto secrete and unknown: except ye will father them on Pope Gregory, and Pope Gelasius, as the Papists do all other things, whereof they can find no certain author.

Pope Gelasius ordained, Vere dignum & iustum est. &c. to be said in the Mass before the Prefaces and Sanctus. In the year. &c. 494. Petrus de nat. D. Barns.

Pope Gelasius and Pope Gregory, of whom we spake afore, are counted the authors and makers of the Prefaces. Anto. polid. Durand. Fas. Temp.

Pope Pelagius the first perceauyng many and diverse Prefaces to be made of many and diverse men, selected and chose out of so great a multitude, nine Prefaces, which Pope Gelasius tofore had made with the note or tune, and gave them to be song at Mass before the Canon, as autentyke and Godly. These nine Prefaces are song at Christmas, at the Epiphany of our Lord, at Lent, at the feasts of the Cross, of the Resurrection, of the Ascētion, of Witsontide, of the Trinity, and of the Apostles. In the year. &c. 552. Sigisbert. petrus de natal▪ poli. D. Barns. pant. &c.

Pope Urban the second made the tēth Preface in the honor of Mary the Virgin. In the year. &c. 1086. poli. Vergil. Valent. Vannius.

Pope Sixtus the first brought in the Sanctus. In the year. &c. 129. Anto. Durand. Fasci. Temp. polidor. &c.

The Canon of the Mass was patched, cobled and clouted together of diverse Popes, and containeth many notable blasphemies. The authors thereof are named Pope Gelasius the first, pope Siricius, pope Clement, pope Leo the first pope Gregory the first, pope Gregory the third, pope Alexander the first, pope Sixtus the first, pope Pelagius, pope Sergius, and a certain man called Scholasticus, with other. Chron.

Pope Gelasius made Te igitur clementilsime pater. &c. In the year. &c. 494. Durand. pos. D. Barns.

Pope Siricius added, Communicātes & memoriam venerantes, &c. In the year. &c. 389. Rat. di. off. polid,

Pope Clement put in these words, Vna cum famulo tuo domino nostro papa. &c. Antonius.

Pope Leo the first thrust in, Hanc igitur oblationem. &c. 444. Sigisbert. polid. D. Barns.

Pope Gregory the first devised these words, Diesque nostras in tua pace disponas, &c. plat. Chron. Germ.

Pope Gregory the third put these words also to the Canon, Quorum solemnitas in conspectu tuae maiestatis. &c. 740. Naucler. Sigisb. Plat.

But the Massemongers now leave out these w rds, and say them no more. For what displeasure to Pope Gregory I know not. Iodocus Clitoueus in the exposition of the Canon, casteth away these words as superfluous. And here see we, that all Papists do not like and approve, whatsoever all Popes do.

Pope Alexander the first added these words: Qui pridie quam pateretur. &c. unto these words, Hoc est enim corpus meum. In the year, &c. 119. Durand. Anton. Volat. Polid. Pantal.

These words Noui & aeterni testamenti, mysterium fidei, which the Papists use in their consecration of the mistery of Christ's blood, although, saith Antoninus, they be not found in the Evangelists, yet must we believe, that Christ so did and spake. For that manner of consecrating, saith he, was delivered to the Church of blessed Peter and of the other Apostles, which were present, when Christ did consecrate, as it is specified, In decret. Extra. de celeb. Missae. Cap. Cum Marthae.

Pope Sixtus ordained, that the Canon of the Mass should be secretly said and Sub silentio. In the year. &c. 264. Anselmus. Ryd. Chron.

If thou wilt know (good Reader) why all things be done with such secretie and silence of the Massyng Papists, when they come to the handelyng of the mysteries of Christ's body and blood, contrary to the practice of the primative Church, yea, and contrary to the commandment of Christ, which saith: That I say unto you in darkness, speak ye in the light. And y t ye hear secretly, tell it abroad openly, even upon the house tops: contrary also to this saying of the holy Apostle, So often as ye shall eat this bread, and drink of the cup, show, set forth, preach, declare the Lord's death till he come: Again, contrary to the commandment of the godly Emperor Justinian, and finally contrary to certain ancient decrees of the Popes own making: hear what a tale they tell.

It is reported, saith Guilielmus Durand, that when in old time the Canon was said openly and with a loud voice, all in a manner by the reason of that use could it by heart, and song it in stretes and hie ways, so that it came to pass, that whē certain shepherds did sing it in the field, and laid bread upon a stone: at the pronouncing of those words of consecration, the bread was turned into flesh. But the shepherds by God's judgment were stricken unto death for their presumption thorough fire that came down from heaven. Therefore the holy fathers have decreed, y t those words should be spoken in silence, forbidding all men under pain of excommunication, that no man presume to speak those words, but priests only when they are at the altar, yea and that at Mass: again, when they have on their Massing garments.

Thys tale telleth Guil. Durand in his book called Rationale diuinorum officiorum, & also Johannes Billet in his boke de, diuinis officiis, & Honorius in his treatise, de gēma animae: whereof thou mayest learn two things. Firste, that in the primative church and ong after, whē Christian religion was moste pure: the words of the Lord's Supper, or, as the papists term them, of consecration, were not spoken in hocker mocker, as they be now, but plainly, openly and distinctly, that all might hear thē, understand them, and learn them unto their great comfort▪ and edifying. Secondly y t the words of consecration were at that time of so great virtue, y t whosoever pronounced them over the bread, were he Lay or Spiritual, priest or Ploweman, Bishop or Butcher: the bread was strayghtwayes turned into the natural body of Christ, as we may see here by y e shepeheardes, which were lay men and not holy annointed, which were in the field and not in the Church, which had on their shepeheardes clokes and not hallowed vestments, which had but a common stone to lay their bread on and no hallowed altare. And here mayest thou see, y t any lay man, if he can pronounce the words of consecration, having bread laid on a stone, may make Christ's body as well as y e priest. For if y e lay men by y e virtue of y e words could make Christ's body at that time: be thou certain and well assured, y t they be able to do the same even now also notwythstandyng the holy fathers decrees to the contrary. For the virtue of God's word abideth always one. If the Massemonger therefore can make him, y t made them, as their doctrine declareth, then can the Laye man likewise make their maker, and so may the Laity strive with the spiritualtye to the uttermost in God making. Now that the popish priests can make God, which made them, although I could bring forth and allege many authorities even out of their own books: yet will I at this present content myself with one or two sentences, which are written in a boke called Stella Clericorum. The authors words ar these, I ste qui creauit me, dedit mihi creare se: qui creauit me sine me, creature mediante me.

That is to say in English. He that made me, gave me power to make him: and he that made me without me, is made by the means of me. Agayne he saith: Cum ergo tantae dignitatis sit sacerdos, quod creator sit sui creatoris & totius creaturae: ipsum perdere vel damnare, inconueniens est.

Which is thus Englished: Seyng then that a priest is of so great dignity, that he is the maker of his maker and of every creature: to destroy or to condemn him, it is not convenient.

Pope Alexander the first, ordained, that the bread which the priest hath at his Mass, should be but of a small quantitye, saying: Thys oblation the lesser it be, the better it is. Guilielmus. Durand.

Pope Alexander also commanded, that the bread should be unleavened bread, which the priest useth at his Mass. Platina. Sabelli. Lib. Council. Poly. Christ. Massaeus.

Whye their singing cake is rather round than otherwise, Antoninus maketh this reason. The host, saith he, is made round after the manner of a penye, because Judas sold Christ for thirtye pens. Guilielmus Durand writeth thus: The host is formed round because the earth is the Lord's, and all y t is therein, y e round world, & all y t dwell in it, y t the outward fashion thereof may signify him, that wanteth both beginning and ending.

Pope Alexander likewise appointed, y t the wine in y e chalice should be mingled with water, to signify the union & inseperable fellowship of Christ & his church. John. Laziard. John. Stella. Libro. Council. Grat. Sabel.

Pope Honorius the third commanded, y t the Missal bread should be heaued and lifted up above the Priests head at the sacryng time, as they call it: and y t all the people should fall down and worship it. In the year of our Lord. 1214. Extra. de celeb. Miss. Can. San cum olim. Gabriel. Biel super Canone. Missae Lect. 14. et Lect. 50, Dec. 3. Tit. 1. Cap, 10. Pantaleon.

Here may all men see, how ancient a thing this Pope holy sakeryng is, which notwithstanding the blind and seely shepyshe simple souls think to be y e best part of the Mass. Verily it is a little more than three hundred and forty years old. A deuilishe & an Idolatrous inuentiō is it, not altogether unlike to the setting up of the golden calf in the wilderness.

Pope Gregory the ninth ordained, y t the sacryng bel should be rong, whē the priest lifteth up the Missal bread & Chalice above his head, to move the people to behold that new found God which is not (as the true God ought) to be worshipped in spirit and truth, but in knockyng, kneeling, and lifting up of hands. In the year, &c. 1225. Anselmus. Ryd.

Pope Leo, Pope Victor, Pope Nicolas, Pope Innocent, Pope Honorius, pope Urban Monk Lanckfrancke, Monk Gratian. Friar Thomas, Friar Bonaventure, and such like monstures & belly God's, invented first of all the God of the altare, and made of the Sacrament, or holy sign of Christ's body and blood, the true natural, real, corporal, carnal substantial, &c, body of Christ GOD and man, flesh, blood and bone, synowes, guts and loins, even as he was borne of Mary the Virgin and hanged on the Cross: no bread nor wyne remaining, but the substance of bread turned into the substance of Christ's natural body, and the substance of wyne changed into the substance of Christ's natural blood: So that we handle him with our hands, put him in our mouthe, tear him with our teeth, eat him, digest him, &c: and partly with their Sophistrye they persuaded, and partly with their tyranny they compelled the people so to believe, as the cruel and bloody papists like wise do in this our age, where the devil and the Pope reign: which days was not known nor heard of in y e Church of Christ, so new is the doctrine of transubstantiation and of their missal God: howsoever the wicked and wilye papists bewitche the simple people, and thorough their suttle Sophistrye caste mists before the eyes of the ignorant, and so darken their senses and wits, that they cannot espy y e truth of God's word in this behalf, which is aboundauntly setforth thorough the great benefit of God in these our days by the diligente labor & painful travail of many Godly learned men, both in Latin and in English and in diverse other speeches, unto the great comfort of all faithful Christians and unto y e confusion of Antichrist and of his kingdom. Vercellen. Council. Florent. Council. Roman. Council. Secund. Sinod. Lateran. Extra, de summa, & fide cathol. Cap firmiter.

Pope Pelagius the second ordained praying for the dead in the Mass. In y e year, &c. 580. Plat. Pol. Grat. D. Barns.

Pope Gregory the first succedyng y e aforesaid Pelagius increased this constitution concerning y e memoration and prayer for y e dead, being hereunto allured by y e disceatfull apparitions of devils rather than of dead men's spirits which many times appeared unto him ever craving at his hand help and succor for their deliverance out of y e most bitter pains of purgatory thorough Diriges and Masses of Requiem, & such like prayers made for the dead greatly abusing his childish pity & light belief For he writeth y t a certain mā called Paschasius being dead, appeared unto him & desired him to pray & to say mass for him, which thing he most diligently did, so y t afterward y e soul of Paschasius appeared again unto him, & told him, y t whē he had once song for him .xxx Masses he was straightways delivered out of purgatory. Gregorius in Registro. He writeth again y t a certain Monk called Iustus, was delivered out of the fire of purgatory, thorough the sacrifice of thyrtie days, that is to say, thorough a trentall of Masses, which are thirty in number. Gregor. in. Lib. dialogue. 4. Cap. 54.

Here mayest thou see (good Reader) upon what foundatiō singing of masses for the dead is builte. Verily upon the delusions and disceatfull apparitions of the devil and his aungells. Is not this the commandment of God? Thou shalt not ask ( the truth ) of them that be dead. Agayne, if they say unto you: ask council at the Soothsayers, witches, charmers and conjurers: thē make them this answer, Is there a people anywhere, y t asketh not council at his God? Shoulde men run unto the dead for the living? If any man want light, let him look upon the law and the testimony, whether they speak not after this meaning. If he do not this, he stumbleth and suffereth hunger, & if he suffer hunger, he is out of patience, and blasphemeth his king and his God.

It had been Gregoryes duty not strayghtwayes to give credit to the wandryng spirits, but to have considered by the holy scriptures, what the will of God is in this behalf. Beleue not every spirit, saith Saint John, but prove y e spirits whether they be of god.

Pope Innocent appointed, that the names of the dead should not be rehearsed in the Mass before, but after the consecration. Durand.

Pope Gregory the first put the Pater noster to the Mass, and commanded, that it should be song with a loud voice. In the year. &c. 590. John. Laziardus.

He also commanded, that the priest at his mass before the Lord's prayer, should sing these words Oremus praeceptis, salutaribus moniti. &c. Blessed Gregory saith Durand, thought it good, that the Lord's prayer after y e Canon should be said over the host, affirming in his register, that it is unseemly, that the prayer which Scholasticus made, should be said over the Euchariste, & y e prayer left out, which the Lord himself had said, & the Apostles likewise were wont to say. It is song, saith he, among the Greeks of all y e people together, but among us of the priests alone. Rat. di. off.

Johannes Nauclerus writeth in his chronicle, y t the holy Apostle S. Peter, when he celebrated the Lord's supper, used none other but y e Lord's prayer which we commonly call the Pater noster. As for all other things that be now used in the mass they have been added and brought in since that time by divers mē of their own fancy & brain without the authority of gods word.

Pope Gregory the first added to the mass also this prayer Libera nos quesumus. &c. and commanded, that it should be said after the Lord's prayer. Chron. Germ.

Pope Innocentius the first put to the mass Pax domini sit semper vobiscum : and commanded that the people should answer. Et cū spiritu tuo. In the yere. &c. 408. Chron. Germ.

Pope Sergius the first of that name invented the Agnus dei, and commanded that it should be song of the clergy and of the people together at the communion or mass. In the year. &c. 684. Plat. Durand. D. Barns.

He ordained also, that while the quiere sing the Agnus, the priest should break the missal bread in three parts: one for the souls of the Saints, that are in Heaven: another for them that are in purgatory, the third for them that are in this world living in sin. Agayne, that the priest should hold still in his hands two pieces of that broken bread over the chalice, and let the third parte thereof fall down into the chalice, saying these words: Hec commixtio corporis & sanguinis. &c.

Pope Leo the second ordained y e carrying about & kyssing of y e Paxe, y t the people might have somewhat to do (as it may seem) while the priest eat up & drink up altogether alone at the altar. In the year. &c. 676. Grat. plat. Fasci. Temp. Durand. D. Barns. Vannius.

Notwithstāding some attribute this idle inuētion to pope Innocent the first. De consec, dist. 2. Cap. Pax igitur. Lib. Council. Michael. Bucchingerus. &c.

Pope Innocent the first made a decree, that on solemn feasts the priests 〈1 page duplicate〉 〈1 page duplicate〉 at the Agnus should kiss one another, but the commō people should kiss the Paxe. In the yere. &c. 408. De cons. dist. 2 cap, Pacem. Plat. Sabell. Pol. Pantal.

In the mass for the dead the Paxe is not given, saith Durand, because the faithful souls are no more, neither shall be in the trouble of this world, but they rest now in the Lord, so that the kiss of peace is not necessary nor needful for them, which is the sign of peace and concord, and therefore at that mass this prayer is not said, Domine Jesus Christ qui dedisti Apostolis tuis pacem. &c. Hereof also cometh it to pass, that among the monks there is no Paxe given, because they are counted dead to the world. Rat. di. off. Polid.

Pope Calixtus the first ordained, that so many as were present at mass, after the consecration, should communicate together: if they would not, that they should be excommunicate. For so saith he, did the Apostles appoint, and the holy Church of Rome keepeth that order. In the year of our Lord. 217. Grat. de consec. dist. 1. cap. Paracta. Item. Can. Omnes.

This aforesaid constitution is also ascribed to Pope Anacletus. De consec. dist. 1. cap. Episcopus. Lib. council.

In the primative Church, saith Durande, all that were present at the celebration of masses, that is to say, at the ministratiō of the Lord's supper, were wont every day to communicate, that is, to receive with the minister the Sacrament of the body & blood of Christ, because all the Apostles did drink of the cup according to this saying of the Lord: Drink ye all of this. &c. Again he saith: Verily the priest himself now eateth all the partes of the Host. Notwithstanding in certain Churches, he taketh one parte, and distributeth the other two partes to the ministers, that is to say, to the Deacon and Subdeacon, according unto that, whereof S. Luke maketh mention, that Jesus in Emmaus took the bread and brake it upon the table: and also, as some say, he did eat before the two Disciples, and what remained he gave it unto them▪ He also afterward did eat part of the broiled fish and of the honeycomb, and the residue he gave to his Disciples. And therefore after that the Deacon and Subdeacon have communicated; the clerks and religious persons come also unto the communion, that they also may be partakers of the holy Communion. Afterwarde the people also doth communicate, because Christ did not only eat with his Apostles, which were few in number, but also when he should ascend into heaven he did eat with a multitude of his disciples. And a little after he saith. The high Bishop ( the pope ) receiveth one part of the host, and giveth another parte thereof to the Deacon with a kiss, & another portion to the Subdeacon without a kiss. &c.

Of these things aforesaid may we evidently perceive, that in times paste before papacye bare rule in the church of Christ, the celebration of the Lord's Supper was not a private repaste of one alone, but a banket of many, according to this saying of the Apostle: my brethren when ye come together to eat (the Lord's Supper) tarry one for another. Agayne. All we are partakers of one bread.

Pope Gelasius the first commanded, that the communion should be ministered in both kinds to them that come unto the Lord's table, and that if any were otherwise affected, they should be put away from the Lord's table. For (saith he) the division of one and the same mystery cannot be done without great sacrilege. In the yere. &c. 494 De cons. dist. 1. cap. comperimus.

A council holden at Constance did first of all by public law forbid, that the lay people should receive y e Lord's supper under both kinds charging and commanding that from thence forth the layty should communicate only under one kind, when notwithstanding the commandment of Christ is far otherwise. Drink ye all of this saith he.

And Saint Mark saith: They all drank of it. Here is no exceptiō of the laytye. The holy Apostle saint Paul, also, whensoever he maketh any mention of the Lord's supper, joineth always the bread and the cup together, not dividing the one from the other after the doctrine of the pope. In y e yere. &c. 1417. Lib. Council. Gabr. Biel. &c.

The Author of the postcommunion is not known saith Durand. Notwithstanding Platina maketh Gregory y e first Author of it. So likewise writeth Johannes Stella, and Jacobus. phillippus Bergomensis.

Pope Leo y e first brought in Ite missa est, and Benedicamus domino with Deo gratias, for a final conclusion of the mass, so that now every man may go home, as wise as they came. In the year. &c. 444. Michael. Bucchingerus.

It is to be noted, saith Durand, that y e mass is ended three manner of ways Firste of all by Ite missa est : and that is in solemn feasts, when Te deum laudamus, and Gloria in excelsis is song, And it is so much to say, Be packing homeward: For the wholesome sacrifice for mankynd is sent or offered unto God. Or it showeth to the people, that the mass or the prayers are done.

Or the meaning of Ite missa est, is this Go after christ, and follow him: for we may not abide in this world, but by good works we must make hast unto the country of heaven: which thing we may easily do for the sacrifice is sent to appease God y e father, by the power whereof the helles are broken, and the gate of paradyse is open. Ration. di. offi.

Secondly the Mass is ended by Benedicamus domino, and y t is on working days, and generallye when there are no songs of gladness song before, whereby the people should be allured and stirred up to give god thanks. Agayne, the mass is concluded by Benedicamus domino on all fasting days and low feasts. Rat. di. offi.

Thirdly, the mass is finished by Requiescant in pace : and y t is when they sing mass of Requiem for the dead. And then ye may not answer Deo gratias, but Amen, that is to say, So be it. For reast is wished unto them, &c. Rat. di. off.

The council Aurelianense ordained, y t the people should not depart out of y e church after y e mass be done, til they be blessed of the priest. Hereof cometh it to pass, y t the people on the solemn feasts be blessed with an empty cup, after y t the priest hath drunk all up. Lib. Council. Guili. Durand.

Pope Alexander the first made a decree, that the people should be sprinkled with holy water after Mass be done, that they may, saith he, thereby be made holy, pure and clean. In the year of our Lord, 119. Grati. Platina. Sabellicus.

Of these things aforesaid (most gentle Reader) which I have truly and faithfully alleged out of the popish Chronicle writers, mayest thou evidently see, y t the Romish and popish mass is not so ancient & of so great antiquitye, as the Romanists and papists brag: but rather that it is a late and yesterday invention. Agayne y t it was not instituted of Christ, nor of his Apostles, but first of all clouted together of certain Popes, every man bringing in his patch and at the last beautifying it with strange feathers like unto Esopes crowe. More than a thousand year was this monstrous mass in patching, before it culled be brought unto any perfection, if that may receive perfection, that is most of all imperfecte. Uppon this wicked, superstitious and Idolatrous mass are all monasteries, colleges, chauntries, free chapels, fraternities, and all the sects of Antichrist y t pope founded and built, purgatory also and y e whole papacy is confyrmed and stablished by the Mass. So long as y e Mass endureth, so long shall papisme continue y e Pope with his Cardinals, Monks, Friars, Canons, Nuns, Ankers, Ankresses, with all their superstition and Idolatry. But if y e mass once fall, then fall they also down to the ground. I will not say down to hell, frō whence all these their false worshipping of god first of all came and had their beginning, according to y e Prophecye, which thou redest in the Revelation of Saint John. And albeit y t the tirauntes of this world, and the hypocrites of the same, whose God is their belly, strive never so much for y e defense and upholding of this their popish mass: they w c sword, fire & haltar: these w c feigned holiness, crafty persuasions, painted eloquence, false allegations of y e holy scriptures, & ancient writers, money, bribes, gifts, supplications, lamētatiōs, &c. Yet shall it perish and come to nought with all the wicked patrons, defenders & authors of y e same, according to this prophecy of our savior Christ: Every plant y t my heavenly fāthere hath not planted, shall be plucked up by y e roots. And s. Paul saith, y t the Lord shall slay y e Antichrist that son of perditiō with the breath of his mouth, that is to say, with his holy word.

Of certain decrees appertaining unto the Mass.

POpe Vigilius ordained, y t priests when they sing mass, should turn their faces to y e east. In y e year, &c. 553. Petrus de nat. D. Barns.

Pope Gelasius the first commanded, y t y e priests should stretch out their arms & hold up their hands in their masses, but specially whē they say the secrets, the Canon, & the prefaces. In the yere, &c. 498. Chron. Germ.

Pope Alexander the first made a decree, y t one priest should say but one mass in one day In the year, &c. 119. Grat. Plat. Sabel. Lib. Council.

Pope Telesphorus notwithstanding commanded, y t on Christmas day, every priest might sing three masses, one at midnight another at the cockcrowing and y e third, when it is fair day light: again, y t on all other days no priest shall sing mass before three of y e clock in y e morning. In the year, &c. 139. Lib. Council. Plat. Sabell. Pant.

Pope Felix the first decreed, y t the priests should say mass in no place, but in y t which is hallowed. The same pope also ordained, y t none should say mass but priests only, except necessity enforced to the contrary: again, y e masses should be said for the memory of martyrs. In the yere, &c. 269. Plat. Phil. Bergom, Sabel. D. Barns. Chron. Angl.

Pope Pius y e first made a decree that those priests which negligently and without due devotion say mass, should be extremely punished. In the yere, &c. 147. Lib. Council. Sigesbert. D. Barns.

Pope Leo the fourth enacted that a lay man should not presume to come into the chauncell while the priest is at Mass. In the year, &c. 858. Sigisbert Platina.

Pope Sotherus ordained, y t a priest should not say mass, except two at y e least were present. In y e year, &c. 168. Volat. Punctius. D. Barns.

Pope Simmachus appointed, y e Gloria in excelsis should be song at mass upon sondayes, principal feasts, saints days, but specially in y e feasts of martyrs. In the yere, &c. 499. Plat. Durand. Ranulph. Cestrens.

Pope Nicolas the first made a decree, y e Gloria in excelsis should be song on maūdy thursday although it be in lent. In the yere, &c. 871. De cons. 1. Cap. Gloria John. Laziard. Cel. And this he appointed for the solemnity of y e institution of y e sacrament of Christ's body & blood Johannes. Stella.

Pope Gregory y e third ordained, y t the Christians should offer ( Dirige Grotes and Mass Pens ) for their friends souls departed and y e priests should remember the dead in their masses, and offer sacrifice for them. In the yere, &c. 740. Johannes. Nauclerus. D. Barns.

Pope Nicolas the first appointed, y t no man should hear the mass of any priest, y t is an whoremonger. In the year, &c. 871. Lib. Council. Gratian. Volat. D. Barns.

The same was also decreed in a certain council holden at Mantua under pope Alexander the second. In the yere, &c. 1062. Dist. 32. Praeter. Et Capit. 18. Siquis ammodo Dist. 56. Capi. Apostolica. authoritate.

Pope Gregory y e seventh, otherwise called Hyldebrand excommunicated all those priests, y t were whorehunters, and made a decree, y t no man should hear the mass of an whoremonging priest: and y t if any mā contrary to his ordinance would presume to hear y e mass of such a filthy & incontinente priest, the same should be taken for an Idolatoure. In the year, &c. 1073. Dist. 16. Quaest. 7.. Chron

Pope Vigilius commanded, y t the Canon of the Mass should be read in no place but at y e altare, and of no man but of a priest, yea and y t when he hath on his back his hallowed vestures: In the year, &c. 535. Chronic. Germani. Achilles.

Pope Martin the first commanded, that the mass should be song openly with a loud voice. In the yere, &c. 643. Guili. Durand.

Pope Telesphorus ordained, y Alleluya should not be song in the temples frō Septuagesima unto Eas er even, but y t in the stead thereof Laus tibi should be ong at Mat ens, Prime and Houres & Even song, and at Mass, a Tra e. In the year of our Lord. 139. Chronic. uili. Durand.

Pope Stephan the first decreed, y t the 〈◊〉 of y e church should be put •• no profane uses, and y t none should touc 〈◊〉 but such as ar holy annoint d, 〈◊〉 y vengeance & punyshment y 〈◊〉 on Balthazar King of Babylon, fall 〈◊〉 th also, hat presume to touch holy 〈◊〉 with their unholy hands. In the 〈◊〉 of our Lord. 261. Lib. Council. Guili▪ Durand.

〈…〉 the first commanded 〈…〉 , even so many as are 〈◊〉 oly annointed, should by no means touch y e chalice, nor the paten thereof, with their bare hands. Hereof came it to pass, y t the Laye people were not suffered to touche the bare chalice, whē they came unto the Lord's table in the 〈◊〉 of papi •• rye. In the year, &c. 129. Chron. Germ. Lib. Council.

Pope Gregory the first commanded that priests should have light at their mass, and that there should be set upon the altare a candle brēnyng all the Mass time. In the year of our Lord. 590. Nauclerus. Primeus. Chron.

Pope Clement ordained, that if the altare clothes or Corteynes, or Corpoporasse clothes be so worn, that they can no longer do service, that thē they shall be brent, and the ashes of thē buried in sanctuarye. For they are, saith he, holy and precious tinhges, yea and relics. Guil. Durand.

Pope Pius the first commanded, that if any of the Sacramental wyne should chance to fall upon the ground, or upon any other place, the priests should lick it up with their tongues. In the year. &c. 147. Durand. Lib. Council.

Pope Stephen the first ordained, that a priest in his divine service should use none other, but hallowed garments. In the year of our Lord. 261. Sabel.

The same pope also appointed, that the priests should not wear their hallowed garments, but only in y e time of their divine service. Fa . Temp. Durādus.

Pope Innocent the third bearing rule, it was decreed in the Council Lateran, that men must believe, that although the words, which are recited in the Canon of the Mass, be not rehearsed of the Evangelists in their Gospels, yet were they spokē of Christ & delivered to his Apostles, & their successoures, and be of equal authority with the holy scriptures. In the year. &c. •• 95. Dec. 3. tit. 41. Cap. 6. Chron.

Pope Adrian the first in a Council holden at Rome, made a decree, that the Occidētall or weast Churches thorough out all Europe (all other fashions of Matte sing and Massyng set a parte and utterly put away) should only use that kind of service, which Pope Gregory the first had tofore ordained. In the year of our Lord. 796. Nauclerus. Sigesbert. Durand. Achiles.

Carolus Magnus the Emperor did not a little help to bring this matter to pass. For he did not only cōmaūde by public edicts, y t the decree of y e romish bishop (among the which Gregoryes service hath not the least nor the lasts place) should be observed and kept thorough out all the Empire of Rome, but he himself also was a most diligent setter forth of the same. For he ran about from place to place thorough out all the provinces of the Empire, & compelled all the priests, whether they would or not, to receive the service which Pope Gregory appointed, yea and y t not only with threatening & manacyng words, but also with emprisonment. John. Nauclerus Guilielmus Durand.

Jacobus de voragine in the life of Pope Gregory the first, telleth a tale concerning this matter. In times past, saith he, when the service, which Ambrose made, was more frequented and used in Churches, than was the service, which Gregory had appointed: the Bishop of Rome called Adrianus gathered a Council together, in the which it was ordained, that Gregoryes service should be observed and kept vniuersallye: which determination of the Council, Charles the Emperor did diligently put in execution, while he rān about by diverse provinces, and enforced all the Clergye, partly with threatenings and partly with punishments, to receive that order. And as touching the books of Ambrose service, he brent them to ashes in all places, and threw into prison many priests that would not consent and agree to the matter. Blessed Eugenius the Bishop coming unto the Council, found that it was dissolved three days before his coming. Notwithstandyng thorough his wisdom, he so persuaded the Lord Pope, that he called again all the Prelates y t had been present at the Council, and were now departed by the space of three days. Therefore when the Council was gathered again together, in this all the fathers did consent and agree, that both the ma •• ebokes of Ambrose and Gregory should be laid upon the altar of blessed Peter the An •• le, and the Church doors di igen lie shut, and most warely sealed up with the signets of many and diuer Bishops Again, that they should all the whole night give themselves to prayer, that the Lord might reuele, declare, open and show unto them by some evident sign or token, which of these. ii. services he would have used in the temples. Thus they doing in all points, as they had determined, in the morning opened y e church doors, and found both the Missals or massebookes open upon the altare: or rather, as some say, they found Gregoryes massebooke utterly plucked a sunder one piece from another, and scattered abroad into this and that place. As touching Ambrose book, they only found it open upon the altare in the very same place, where they had tofor laid it. By this sign they thought thenselves sufficiently instructed & taught of God, that the service, which Gregory had made, ought to be set abroad and used throughout all the world: and that Ambroses service should only be observed & kept in his own Church, which is at Mediolanum, where he sometym was Bishop. Hereof came it to pass, that Gregoryes service hath only place now a days in the greatest parte of Europe. Jacobus de voragine in vita Gregorij primi. Guil. Durand.

Thus hast thou (most gentle Reader) howe the mass was begotten, conceived & borne even anon after the Apostles time, if all be true that the Historiographes write. Thou hast also how the mass grew up in continuance of time, and was increased by diverse popes everyone putting unto it their own fantasye, till at the last it was full finished by Pope Gregory the first, about the year of our Lord. 600, even about the very time, when Mohommetes sect began in the East parte of the world, and papacye in the weste. Notwithstandyng from Pope Gregoryes days unto the time of Carolus Magnus, the form of Gregoryes Mass was used only in the City of Rome, and in the diocese of the same, about two hundred years. Frō Charles the great unto y e time of Charles the fifth, the Mass rained, ruled, ruffled, & triūphed, as a moste puissant and mighty Queen, not only in Italy, and Germany, in France and England, but also in all the Churches of the weste part of the world, about. 700. years. But in y e days of the Emperor Charles the fifth, and in the most florishyng reign of the most blessed and Godlye Prince Kynge Edward the sixte Kynge of England, France and Ireland &c, the Mass being an old worn hagge, full of sicknesses and disseases, died, was buried and went down into Purgatory, for the maintenaūce whereof she was moste chiefly deuysed and defended, so that now neither Germamanye, nor Denmark, nor England, nor Scotland with many other countries and kingdoms is any more troubled w t her sorceries & witchcrafts, neither are those her Chapplens the Massemongers and Purgatory rakers anymore set a work, or had in price.

And although the Mass seem yet to pant and to breathe in some places, as though she would be glad to recover life, and to live yet a little longer in this world: yet forasmuch as she is no God, but an Idol of all moste vain, she shall never so rise again, that she shall recover her old strengths & dignities, but rather shall decay daily more and more, and suffer those worthy and deserved plagues, which God threateneth her in the revelations of blessed. S. John. For this prophecy of our Savior Christ shall forever & ever abide true: Every plāt, that my heavenly father hath not planted, shall be plucked up by the roots.

Of the Massing Priest.

F Orasmuche as no man hath authority and power to consecrate, make and offer the body and blood of Christ (as the Papists teach) but he only, which is a priest lawfully made and appointed: no, neither Angels nor Archaungels, neither blessed Mary, nor any Saint in Heaven.

Pope Gaius the first of that name ordained, that he which should be a Massemonger or Godmaker, that is to say, a priest, should, as it were by degrees, ascend and come up unto the order of priesthood. Therefore he appointed, that such one as would be a priest and say Mass, should first of all be a doorekeper: secondelye, a Reader: thyrdelye, an Exorciste or Coniurare: fourthlye, an Acholute a lyghter and carier of Candles: fyftlye, a Subdeacon: sixthly, a Deacon: and seventhly, a priest, Plat. Polid. &c.

Pope Calixte the first appointed, y t y e aforesaid orders should be givē four times in the year, y t is to say, at y e Embring days, whereas before they wer given only in y e month of December: so y t whosoever will be a Massing priest must diligently attend vpō those times Plat. Valent. Vannius.

Pope Boniface the first made a decree, y t no man should be made a Massyng Prieste, before he were thirtye years of age. Grat. Dist. 78. Cap. Si quis triginta.

Pope Zacharius the first notwithstanding fearing that Lady Mass would want Chaplens and customers, dispenseth with the former act, and granted, that a man might be made a Massyng Prieste at the age of .xxv. years, if necessity so required, Lib. Conc l.

Pope Anicetus ordained, y t the Massing priest, should wear no long hair nor bearde, but y t he should have Aures patentes, and y t he should have his crown shaven as round as a bowle. Gratian. Dist. 23. Cap. Prohibere fratres. Plat.

Pope Leo the first made a decree, y t no man that is bond should be admitted to be a Massemonger. Dist. 54. Cap. Episcoporum. Nullus.

Pope Boniface the first commanded, y t no banckeroute, or indebted person should be admitted unto y e Clergye. Plat. Lib. Council.

Pope Calixt y e first appointed, y t whosoever will take upon him the order of a Massing priest, must forswear marriage, & lead a single life. Grat. Dist. 27. Ca. Presbyteres. Nauclerus.

Pope Gregory the first made a decree y t none y t had been twice married, should be admitted to be a priest. Dist. 33. Cap. Maritum duarum.

Pope Gelasius the first ordained, y t no dismembered person should be admitted unto y e order of priesthood. Grat. Dist. 55 Cap. Si euangelica.

Pope Clement the first appointed, y t the priest, after he had said Mass, should continue fasting by the space of three hours, before he either eat or drink. Dist. 2. de consec. De tribus. Gradibus. And Gratianus witnesseth, that a priest also ought to come to Mass fasting. De cons. Dist. 2, Can. Liquido. Item. Cap. Sacramenta altaris.

Of the dignity and power of the Massing Priest, and of the honor that is due unto him, be he good or bad.

P Riestes are worthy to be honored of all men, for the dignity, which they have of GOD. For God hath given them power to bind and to loose, as it is written: Whatsoever ye shall bind upon earth, shall also be bound in heaven. And whatsoever ye shall losen upon earth, shall be losoned also in heaven. For a priest after a certain manner is like Mary the Virgin. And this is declared by three things. Fyrst as the blessed Virgin did conceive Jesus Christ by five words, as is it mentioned in the Gospel of Luke. Fiat mihi secundum verbum tuum : So likewise the Prieste maketh the true body of Christ, by these five words, Hoc est enim corpus meum. And as whole Christ immediately after the consent of Mary, was in her womb: so likewise immediately after y e pronunciation of y e words of consecration, the bread is transsubstātiated & turned into y e true body of Christ. Secondly as the blessed Virgin after she had brought forth Christ, did bear him in her hands, & laid him in y e maunger: so likewise y e priest after the consecration immediately lyfteth up the body of Christ, and layeth him down again, & beareth him, & handleth him in his hands. Thirdly, as y e blessed Virgin was sāctifyed in y e womb, before she conceived Christ: so likewise y e priest receiveth orders & is annointed, before he consecrateth.

For without taking orders he could consecrate nothing: and therefore a layman although he be never so holy can do nothing in this matter, although he should pronounce the words of consecration. In consideration whereof, we must know, y t the dignity of priests after a certain manner doth far excel the dignity of Angels. For power to make y e body of Christ is givē to none of the Angels, so that the baseste and moste inferioure priest in the world can do that, which the greatest and highest Angel in heaven cannot do. Therefore Barnarde saith: O the worshipful dignity of priests, in whose hands the Son of God as in the Virgines womb is incarnate. Wherefore Agustine saith, that in the consecration of the holy host all the heavenly court serveth him, that is to say, the priest: and the Lord of heaven cometh down unto him. Ambrose therefore also saith writing upon Luke: Doubte thou not, but y t the Angels are there present, when Christ is present upon the altare: so y t priests are to be honored above all Kings, Princes, Knyghtes and men of Nobility. For a priest is higher than Kynges, more blessed and happy than Aungells, being the maker of his maker, and therefore he is worthy to be honored, &c. Yea let it be granted, that the priest be evil: yet is he to be honored for y e dignity of priesthood, as it is declared in the decrees. Priests although they be evil, yet ought we to honor them for the sacraments sake. 1. Quaest. 1. Sacramenta. &c. Sermones Discipuli in Sermon. 28. De honor.

As there are nine quiers or orders of Angels in heaven: so like wise ar there nine dignities of priests.

Fyrst, Priests are above all Kynges and Princes of the earth, as God saith by Ieremye: I have set thee this day over Nations and Kingdoms. And this to be true, appeareth thus. The dignity of the priest is such and so great, y t it lieth in his power to consecrate and make Kings: but all the Kynges of the world are not able to make one Priest. And for a proof thereof, that priests be greater and of far more excellencye, than Kings are: it is to be noted, y t there is no Prince so great, which doth not bow down his neck in confession to the Prieste, and humble himself before the priest as before God, being in deed God's vicar. Therefore God out of hands exalted the Priests above all men, and above all creatures, as a certain Doctor saith, speaking of Priests. Although by nature ye be men: yet in dignity ye excel all men. Agayne: A Prieste is higher than Kynges, more blessed and happy than Aungells, and the maker of his maker.

Secondly, God hath honored them in temporal things. For those things, which God reserved unto himself, that is to say, the tenths, y e offerings, the first fruits, and the other Patrimonyes of Christ crucified, he hath freely given to y e priests for the sustentation and mainteinaunce of their body, that they being free from labor (when other mē must needs work for their living) may y e more quietly serve God in spiritual things.

Thyrdly, God hath honored them in giving them such immunities, privileges, liberties, and fredomes, that no earthly Prince hath jurisdiction over them, neither king, neither Prince, neither any other seculare mā: no neither dare any man lay violente hand upon them, no, not upon the lessest of y e order. For whosoever doth the contrary, he is excommunicate with the greater excommunication eo facto, both in heaven and in earth. Verily God doth so defend thē, y t none dare trouble thē either in word or in deed, insomuche y t whatsoever displeasure is done unto any of them he thinketh it to be done to himself, as the Lord himself saith by y e Prophet Zacharye : He y e toucheth you, toucheth the apple of mine eye. Agayne in the Psalm he saith: touch not mine annointed: so y t priests are not to be molested so much as with a word, but they ar to be honored, as the Lord said to Moses and Aaron: I will bless them y e bless you, and curse them that curse you. In consideration whereof, the priests and mē of the church are priuileged insomuche that whosoever do make, or cause to be made or to be kept any statutes, that be against the liberties of the priests and men of the Clergye, they are straight ways excommunicate & accursed. Item, no wordly Prince dare make exactions upon the Clergye: neither dare any man ask any kind of paymentes, or take anything of the Clergye: For if he do, he is out of hand excommunicate, neither can he be absolved from the aforesaid excommunication, except he make restitution at the full.

Fourthly, God hath honored the priests in that he hath committed unto them the souls of the faithful, that is to say, the holy Church of the which Chrysostom saith: The church is more honorable than heaven, and the angels, & all other creatures. Christ hath loved the Church more than himself for whose sake he came down from heaven into this world, and served for it xxxiii. years, and at the last suffered bitter death for it, and doth now give unto it his body for meat, & his blood for drink, and after this life he giveth himself unto it for a reward. Moreover he hath committed this well-beloved Church to priests with all the gifts, that is to say the Sacraments. For the order of priesthood only hath power to baptize, except it be in necessity, at which time it is lawful for every man and woman to baptize. Also he alone hath authority to minister the Sacrament of confirmation. Item, the priest alone hath power to hear confession, to give absolution, and to enjoin penance, according to this saying of Christ: take the holy Ghost: whose sins ye forgive they are forgiven them: but whose sins ye do retain, they are retained. Itē, he alone hath power to minister the Sacrament of extreme unction. &c. In this incomprehensible dignity God hath singularely honored them above all other men. Ye are that light of the world, saith he. For as the world should be nothing without light even so is the Church nothing without priests.

Fifthly, God hath honored thē in this, that he hath straitly charged all men to be obedient unto them, as unto him self, of what condition or state so ever they be, as he saith: He that heareth you, heareth me: and he that despiseth you, despiseth me. Whatsoever is not lawful (saith Agustine) it is the shepherds office to forbid, and the duty of the flock, to hear and to obey. Therefore all men must obey the Priests even as Christ, when they command them to fast, to keep holy day. &c. Therefore the Lord threateneth them that are disobedient and rebel against the commandment of Priests, saying: he that is proud, and will not obey the commandment of the Priest, let him die the death. An example hereof have we in Dathan, Abiron, and Chore, which rebelled against Moses and Aaron, and therefore the earth opened, and swallowed them up quick.

Sixthly, God hath honored them by giving them power to bind and to loosen, as it is written: Whatsoever ye shall bind upon the earth. &c. This power of binding and losoning is understand one way of excommunication, which is the spiritual sword: and it is greatly to be feared. An other way this power is to be understand of the absolution of sins. Therefore the Bishop whē he maketh priests, bloweth and breatheth upon them, saying: Take the holy Ghost. &c.

Seventhly, God hath honored them in that they are called angels in the scriptures. Therefore saith Gregory: All that are termed by the name of a priest, are called Angels. But wherefore are they called angels. Verelye because they have certain properties with the angels. First, because it is the office of angels to minister unto God and unto men, as the Apostle saith: All Aūgels are ministering spirits. So likewise is it the duty of priests to serve God day & night, and to minister unto men, with the Sacraments. Secondly, because an angel is pure in life: so in like manner ought every priest to be chaste and pure in his life and conversation. For to live chaste, is an aungelike life, as Ambrose saith: they that are not married, nor do mary, are as angels in earth. Damascene saith: Abstinence from marriage is the following of angels. Thyrdly, it is the office of Angels to inform and instruct men by good inspiration. So likewise is it the priests duty to do by the word of god. Fourthly, it is y e duty of angels to praise god so likewise are the priests bound under pain of deadly sin to say eueryday, their matins, prime, and hours, even ong. &c. unto the praise of God.

Eyghtly, God hath honored y e priests in this, that they are in some points like to the most blessed virgins Mary. First, as the most blessed virgin Mary did conceive thorough five words the true body of Christ, Fiat mihi secundum verbum tuum, so likewise the priest thorough five words. Hoc est enim corpus meū maketh the body of Christ. And as immediatlye after the consent of Mary, whole Christ was in her womb: so likewise out of hand after the words of consecration be pronounced by the priest, the bread is turned into the substance of the very body of Christ, secondly, as the blessed virgins, after she had brought forth Christ, bare him in her hands, and laid him in the cribe and took him up again: so likewise the priest after the consecration lifteth up Christ, and layeth him down again, and beareth him unto the sick, and handleth him with his hands. Thirdly, as the blessed virgins was sanctified in her womb, before she conceived Christ, as it is written: The most high hath sanctified his tabernacle: so in like manner the priest receiveth holy orders, before he cōsecrateth: for he could not consecrate, except he were ordered. And therefore a Laye man, be he never so holy, can do nothing in this matter, although he pronounceth the words of consecration.

Ninthly, God hath honored the priests above Angels, yea, and somewhat also above the dignity of blessed Mary the virgins. First in the dignity of keeping. For a priest is bound to keep many souls, as the Bishop is bound to look upon all the diocese, and the Pope the whole world, and the Curate his parish, as Bernard saith: O how worthy kepers are they, which so carefully watch, that they may keep the souls that are committed unto them from everlasting death. But an Angel hath but one soul committed unto him for to keep, as Bernard testifieth: Great is the dignity of souls, that everyone of them even from the very time of their birth, should have an aungel appointed for to keep them. Secondly, in taking and touching the body of Christ. The angels do but see God, as it is written: Their angels see the face of my Father, which is in heaven. But in this is the priest greater than the Aūgell: for he doth but see God, but the priest handleth him, yea and eateth him, which was never givē to any Angel so to do, but it sufficeth him to behold God. Thirdly, in consecratyng the body of Christ. And in this point the priest doth not only excel the Angels, but also after a certain manner Mary the Mother of Christ: so that the lessest priest on earth is able to do that, which the greatest Angel in Heaven cannot do. Therefore saith Barnarde: O the dignity of priests worthy to be had in great reverence, in whose hands as in the womb of the Virgin the Son of God is incarnate. Agustine also saith: In the consecration of the holy host the whole court of Heaven doth service to the priest, yea, and the Lord of heaven cometh down unto him. Likewyse saith Ambrose vpō Luke: Doubt thou not, but that Angels are there present when Christ is present on the altare, & whē he is offered: so y t Christ may well say to every priest, y t which is writ̄ in Isaiah: What could I have done, more for thee, & have not done it? Furthermore we must know, that every mā is bound to honor priests, seeing y e god himself hath so many & sundry ways garnished & beautified thē with such & so great honor. But contrary to this do all they, that dishonor priests: and in this they greuouslye offend God, as Henricus de vrimaria writing upon the fourth commandment saith: Woe be unto them and everlasting damnation hangeth over their heads, that do dishonor priests, speak evil of them, defame & backbite them: for they crucify the Son of God again. For so often as thou backbitest or laundrest a religious person or priest: so often dost thou put a crown of thorn upon Christ's head: For they are the head & upper parte of the Church militante. So often as thou doest any displeasure unto them: so often dost thou fasten Christ with nails to the cross. So often as thou raylest upon them: so often dost thou spit Christ in the face. And so often as thou dost evil entreat them, and find fault either in their speaking or doying: so often dost y u thrust Christ unto the heart with a spear. God therefore willing to show howe greatly he detesteth that sin, hath made it evident with that wonderful punishment and unwonted pain, which Dathan, Abiron and Chore, suffered, whom the earth did swalowe up quick, because they did mysuse the Priests. Of these things aforesaid it evidently appeareth, y t priests even of duty ought to be honored of all men. In sermonibus discipuli. Germ. iii. Dom. 14. Post. Festum. Trinitatis.

O ye Priests, which are the buckelars and officers of y e true Solomon, that is to say, of Jesus Christ, and the chamberlaynes and dispensatoures or stewards of the mysteries of God: Consider & mark diligently in what degree and dignity ye are set over all the goods of the Lord. What could God do more for the Priests than to give them power for to make himself, to handle him, to eat him, & to give him to other? Therefore remember yourselves, and consider well y e noble privilege of your dignity.

Althoughe glass be made of vile matter and stuff, yet is it reproved & found to be more clear than gold and silver, so likewise every priest, be he never so great and grievous a sinner, yet doth he far excel all other creatures, both Kings and Princes & is of greater dignity than all y e creatures y t are. Ye are (saith S. Peter speaking to priests) a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a won people, not only of a temporal election but also of an eternal predestination.

O the worshipful dignity of priests, if ye live worthily and priestlike, within whose hands as in the Virgines womb the son of God is incarnate and made man. O heavenly mystery, which y e father and y e son, and y e holy ghost doth so maruelouslye work by you, y t in one and in the same moment the same God, which sitteth & ruleth in heaven, is a sacrifice in your hands. The heaven wondereth at so noble a privilege: the earth marueleth: man is greatly astonied: hell quaketh for fear the devil trembleth and shaketh all y t is on him: the Aungelike highness is in great admiration. What then shall I priest give again unto the Lord, for all things that he hath given me? As for an example: He that hath made me, hath given me power to make him: yea he that made me without me, is made by the means of me, &c. Consider therefore (O ye Priests) the marvelous dignity of your excellencye, that God hath not only ordained you before all other people, but he hath also made you passing all other creatures which he hath created unto the praise and glory of his name, &c.

Sauyng y e Angels reverence whose number is infinite: I say plainly, that ye are greater than Aungells, and do far excel their dignity largo modo loquendo. For to which of the Angels hath God given that, which he hath given to the priest? I mean. Whatsoever ye bind on earth, shall be bound also in heaven. Note: there are two keys, that is to say, of knowledge and of power, given of the Lord to blessed Peter and to other men: not to all mē, but to Priests alone, and to their successoures. For although God alone forgive sin, yet never or very seldom doth he forgive sin without his ministers, that is to say, Priests. Which thing may be proved by the Lepers, to whom, when the Lord had healed them, he sald: Go: show yourselves to the priests, and humbly obey them. And while they were going, they were made clean. It may also be proved by Lazarus, whom when the Lord had raised up; he said to his Disciples: Loose him and let him go. But wherefor did not the Lord himself loosen him from y t knots of the byndings, which had losoned him frō y e bonds of death? And wherefor did he not command Mary and Martha his systers to loose him or his kynnesfolke the Jews, which were nearer unto him by the course of nature, than the Disciples of y e Lord? Verelye to declare manifestly and to prove plainly that the power to loose and to bind is given of the Lord to priests alone. Behold, how great the goodness of God, and the worthiness of priests, is. For the Lord himself worketh good sometime even by them y e are evil: and that to this ende, because the keys of the Church should not be despised or set at naught of the faithful. For although priests sometime have not this power ex merito : yet have they it ex officio dignitatis. And if any priest e unworthy (which god forbid) y t hurteth himself: it hyndreth thee nothing at all. Behold, what great power is given to you priests, For your tongues are made the keys of heaven. O how great dignity, saith Bernard, hath god given to you? How great and excellent is y e prerogative of y e priests order? He hath preferred you above the Kynges of y e earth: He hath exalted this order of priests above all men: Yea as I may speak more highly, he hath preferred you before Aungells thrones and powers. For as he toke not Angels but Abraham's seed to bring to pass redemption: so likewise hath he committed y e consecration of his body and blood, not to Aungells, but to men, that is to say, to priests only.

Seeing then, y t a priest is of so great dignity, y t he is the maker of his maker: him to destroy or to condemn, it is not convenient, &c.

This is a very heavenly privilege, this is an exceeding great glory, this is a grace excelling all grace: a priest to hold God in his hands. We believe & are thoroughly persuaded, y t the celebration of so noble a mystery is committed to none of the Angels, to none of the Archeaungels, nor to any other heavenly spirits, but to your order only, &c. For on the altare thorough the mouthe and the hands of y e priests, the body of Christ is made, even that very body, which is on the right hand of God, &c.

O ye priests howe great a thing is this, that at the lifting up of your hands, Kynges bow down their heads, yea Kings and Queens offer gifts to you. All the Church or congregation confesseth & calleth you fathers, and desireth you to pray for them, &c.

O the worshipful holiness of priests hands. O blessed and happy exercise. O the true joy of the world, where low things ar joined to y e most high things, when Christ handleth Christ, y e priest, y e son of God. Thou hast a delight to be with the sons of men. Therefore saith Peter, speaking of priests: ye are a chosen generation, a royal Priesthoode, an holy Nation, a won people, &c.

O ye priests consider the excellencye of your moste noble dignity: For the lord hath enriched & beautified you before all other his creatures. Verily priests ar worthy to be honored, seeing y e the Lord hath givē unto thē passing all other, so great grace and honor in the world.

Ex lib cui titulus est. Stella Clericorum.

Of the ceremonies of the popish Church. Of holy water.

P Ope Alexander the first (as y e papists fain) ordained water mingled with salt to be hallowed, & afterward sprinkled upon the people, to put away their sins, and to make thē holy and pure: He also commanded, y t it should be kept both in churches and in houses to chase and drive away devils and wicked spirits, not only out of houses where mendwell, but also out of y e hearts of the faithful: as though faith and y e deuel could dwell together in one heart In the yere, &c. 110. Grat. Plat. Sabel. Lib. Council. D. Barns. P antal.

The words of pope Alexanders canon ar these. We bless y e water mingled with salt for this purpose, that all that be sprinkled therewith, may be made holy and pure: which thing we command all Priests likewise to do. For saith he, if the ashes of an heyfer sprinkled, made holy and cleansed the people from venial sins: Muche more water sprynckled with salt, and hallowed with holy prayers, doth sanctifye, make holy, and cleanse the people from venial sins.

And if the salt being sprynckled by Helizeus, the barennesse of the water was healed: Howe much more salt being hallowed with Godlye prayers, taketh away the barennesse of such things as appertain to man, and sanctifieth and pourgeth them y t are defiled, and multiplieth such goods as we have need of, and turneth away y e disceates of the devil, and defendeth men from all naughty and wicked fancies, &c. De conse. Dist. 3. Cap. Aquam sale conspersam. Lib. Council.

Is not this good stuff? is not this worthy to be called gods service? Oughte not y e people to rise up & make curtesy to the Popyshe shauelynge, when he sprinckleth thē with water of so great virtue? Are not the scriptures here well applied? Doth not this ceremony make Christ Jack out of office, with all his works and merits? God have mercy on us, and shortly confoūd Antichrist.

Guilihelmus Durādus saith, y t the holy water hath deserved to have of God so great virtue, that as outwardly it wash h the body from filthiness: so inwardly clēseth the souls from sins. O blasphemy intolerable. This is y e goodly Godlye Catholyke doctrine, wherewith the vngoodly ungodly Papists infecte the minds of such Christians, as are simple and light of belief, yea, wherewith they caste the souls of all such, as put their confidence and trust in these pylde, begarly, and lousy ceremonies, into everlasting damnation. And yet must they be called laudable ceremonies, well worthy (and God will.) to be frequented and used in the Church of Christ. And the teachers of this doctrine, & the ministers of these ceremonies must alone be counted worthy to bear office in the Church, to be reputed and taken for the only pyllars of our mother holy Church, to be had in estimation above all men, and to be reverenced as God's of all men: and so many as be of contrary opinion, teaching that our whole salvation cometh only from God thorough faith in the blood of Christ, must be adjudged seditious persons, sowers of discord, authors of new learning, teachers of strange doctrine, and heretics. But as I may by conjecture speak my mind concerning this ceremony: I think verily, that as the ceremony of dealing holy bread on the Sondayes (whereof we shall hereafter speak) was ordained of y e fathers of Christ's Church at that time, to put the people in remembrance of Christ's body breaking: so likewise at the same time was this ceremony of water sprinkling brought into the Church to put the people in remembrance of Christ's blood sheadyng on the altare of the Cross for their sins. But as the papists in process of time lost the signification of holy bread, & of all other ceremonies, & therefore joined unto the certain doctrines of error & false faith, so likewise have thei done in y e ceremony of holy water. They not knowing the cause of the first instititution, have feigned the holy water, as they cal it, to be of such and so great virtue, might, and power, that it is able to put away sin, to give health both of mind & body, to make so many holy and pure, as be sprinkled with it, to give abundance of things, to drive away devils, to chase away all the power of our ghostly enemy, yea and to pluck him up by the roots and utterly to destroy him with all his Apostatike angels, to put back diseases, to expel all corrupt and pestilente airs, to dispatche all y e guyles, subtleties, sleyghtes and disceates of the lurkyng enemy, o banyshe all things that be contratye to the health, prosperity, and quietness of all such, as dwell in y e houses where it is sprinkled, to give security of hope, corroboratiō & strengthening of faith, to bring the holy ghost, & at the last what not? Are not all these things read in their exorcisms & coniuratiōs of their bewitched & salted water as we have tofore heard, and in other Popish treatyses?

Read we not these words in their Popish primare, which we are taught & commanded to say, whē we sprinckle our selves with y e water in the Church porche, before we enter into y e Church.

Aqua benedicta sit mihi salus vita. Praesta mihi domine per hanc creaturam aspertionis aquae, sanitatem mentis, integritatem corporis, tutelam salutis, securitatem spei, corroborationem fidei nūc & in futuro. Which is thus Englished.

The blessed water mought be unto me health and life. Grant me, O Lord, by this creature of the sprincklyng of water, health of mind, wholenesse of body, defense of health, safeguard of hope, strengthnynge of faith, now and in time to come.

And because this their dream should be of the more credit: they have fathered those their lies, as they do many other, of an ancient Bishop of Rome, called Alexander the first, which lived. In y e yere. &c. 119. And here mayest thou see, what a lying generatiō the Papists are, as I may speak nothing of their pestilent and abhominable doctrine.

Of Holy Bread.

T He use among the Christians was first of all, y t so many as came together into the church daily for to pray, and to hear the word of God: the same should also daily receive together the holy communion of the body & blood of Christ. But when the multitude that professed Christ began to increase, and waxed very great, so that that order could not conveniently be observed & kept: the ancient fathers of Christ's church made a decree, y e all y e Christians should communicate on the Sondayes together, and be no more bound unto the daily communiō, as they to fore were. And here of cometh this sentence of S. Agustine : Daily to communicate I neither cōmende, nor discommend: but on the Sōdays to receive y e communion, I would council all men. Whē this receiving of the communiō every Sunday was not done with such devotion, soberness, and gravity, as it ought to have been, but thorough that often coming unto it much dissolution & lightness was shown of diverse people: the Elders of Christ's Church thought it mete for y t present time to take away the custom of receiving the communion every Sunday, & to appoint, that the Christians should receive the communion together thrice in the year, y t is to say, at Easter, at Witsontyde, and at the feast of Christ's nativity. But when this order also was not duly and reverently observed: it was judged and thought mete, that the people should commonly receive the Lord's Supper but once in the year, that is to say, at Easter: and that in the stead thereof, because the remembrance of Christ's passion and death should not be forgotten nor his blessed body breaking and precious blood sheadyng fall from the remembrance of the people, which is preached, declared, and set forth to the faithful at the Lord's supper by breaking and eating the bread, and by pouring out & by drinking the wine: The Fathers of Christ's Church instituted the ceremonies of holy bread and holy water, to put the people in remembrance of Christ's body breaking, and blood shedding: y as they see the bread, which is distributed every Sunday of the minister broken on many pieces: so they should set before the eyes of their mind the breaking of Christ's body on the altare of the Cross for the remission of their sins: again, that as they see the water sprinkled abroad: so they should remember, that Christ's blood was shed for them on the Cross, by the effusion and sheading whereof, they be purged, cleansed, and purified from all filthiness of sin & iniquity, & by this means address themselves to be thankful to God the Father for so inestimable and exceeding great benefits given unto them in the death of his Son. And these ceremonies of holy bread and holy water at that time were not only ministered to y e people of the Godly Pastors, but it was also every Sondaye preached and declared unto thē, what the ceremonies signified, and wherefore they were instituted of the rulers of Christ's church, evē to put thē in remembrance of Christ's body breaking and blood sheadyng on y e altare of the Cross for the remission & forgiveness of their sins. And it is not to be doubted, but the Godly Ministers in those days did with sorrowful hearts minister those ceremonies to the people, seeing that they for their unthankfulness & dissolution of life, were deprived of the holy communion of Christ's body and blood, and fed with ceremonies of man's invention: and did likewise diligently exhort the people so to frame their lives according to the rule of God's word, that the Elders of Christ's Church seeing their repentance and amendment of life, might thereby be occasioned to restore unto them the holy and blessed communion, which is the partaking of the body and blood of Christ. Thus were the ceremonies not altogether unprofitable to the people of y t age. But it is in these our days far otherwise. For the ceremonies in the Popish Churches are still retained: but who knoweth the signification and meaning of thē. The bread is every Sunday distributed, and the water sprinkled: but howe often is the death of Christ preached? But as touching y e ceremonye of holy bread, whereof we now speak, it is become a vain tradition and utterly unprofitable, yea wicked and abhominable, as all other popish ceremonies are likewise. For where as it was instituted to put the people in remembrance of Christ's body breaking the priests deal it unto this ende, y t the people eating thereof, should believe to receive health and salvation both of body and soul. For these are the words, which they use in halowing the bread, as they term it, taking upon them by this means to make the creatures of God more holy, than ever God made them, Benedic domine hanc creaturam panis, qui benedixisti quin{que} pan s in deserto, vt omnes gustantes ex his, recipeant tam corporis quā animae sanitatem. That is to say. Bless, O Lord, this creature of bread, which didst bless five Loaues in the wilderness, that all that taste of them, may receive health both of body and soul.

What other thing is this, than to attribute the virtue of our salvation to a pylde & beggarly ceremony, which alone cometh of y e mere mercy and gracious goodness of God to all men, that repent and believe in Christ Jesus his only begotten Son, and our alone Sauioure If we may obtain health both of body and soul by their be witched bread: then was Christ promised, given, conceived, borne circumcised, persecuted, and put to death for our sins in vain: yea, then was Christ without cause made of God the Father unto us, wisdom and righteousness, and sanctifying, and redemption, y t as it is written. He that rejoiceth, should rejoice in the Lord. We know, saith the Apostle, y t man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ: and we have believed in Christ Jesus, that we might be justified by y e faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law, because no flesh shall be justified by the works of the law. If we be not justified by the works of that law, which God himself commanded: shall we hope to be made righteous by the obseruaunces of men's trifling traditions, crooked constitutions, idle inventions, drousye dreams, fond fantasyes, antichristian acts, deuilysh decrees, 〈◊〉 O blasphemous Papists.

Of Procession.

P Ope Agapetus the first commanded the people to go procession solemnly on sondayes & other feastiual days. In the year, &c. 533. Platina. Polyd. D. Barns. &.

Guilielmus Durand writeth, that when the people go a Procession, the Belles are ronge to this ende, even to make the devils afraid, and to chase them away. For saith he, the devils are wonderfully afraid, when they hear the trompettes of the church militaunt, I mean the Belles: even as a Tyraunte is greatly afraid, when he heareth in his own land the trumpets of some mighty Kyng that is his enemy. And this is also the cause, why the church, when there is any great tempest, ringeth the Belles, y t the devils hearing the trumpets of y e everlasting King, should be afraid, and trudge away, and cause no more tempests to arise, &c. Rat. di. off.

Of Sensing.

POpe Leo the third brought Sensing into the church. In the year, &c. 796. Pol. D. Barns. Pantal.

Of Candles bearing on Candelmassedaye.

POpe Sergius, otherwise called, Pope Swinesnoute, commanded, y t all the people should go on procession upon Candelmasse day, and carry candles about with them brenning in their hands. In the year. &c. 684. Durand. G. Achilles. Howe this candle bearing on candlemasse day came first up, y t author of our english festiual declareth on this manner. Somtyme saith he, when the Romaines by great might and royal power conquered all the world (for they had great dominion) they were so proud, y t they forgot God, & made them diverse God's after their own lust. And so among all, they had a God y t they called Mars, that had been to fore a notable Knight in battle. And so they prayed to him for help: and for that they would speed y t better of this Knyght, the people prayed & did great worship to his mother, y t was called Februa, after which woman much people have opinion, that y e month February is called. Wherefore y e second day of this month is candlemasseday. The Romaines this night went about the city of Rome with Torches & Candles brennyng in worship of this woman Februa, for hope to have y e more help and succoure of her son Mars. Then was there a Pope, y t was called Sergius, and whē he saw Christian people draw to this false Maumetrye and untrue belief: He thought to undo this foul use and custom, and turn it into God's worship and our Ladies, & gave commandment, y t all Christian people should come to Church and offer up a candle brennyng in the worship y t they did to this woman Februa, & do worship to our lady & to her son our Lord Jesus Christ. So y t now this feast is solemnly hallowed thorough all Christendom. And every Christian man and woman of couenable age is bound to come to church, and offer up their candles as though they were bodily with our Lady, hopyng for this reverence & worship y t they do to our Lady, to have a great reward in heaven, and of her son our lord Jesus Christ: and so they may be syker, and it be done in clean life and with good devotion, &c.

Of Ashes sprincklyng.

POpe Gregory the first ordained, y t the people on Ashe wednisday should be sprinkled with hallowed Ashes, to put thē in remembrance, y t they are but earth, dust and Ashes, In the year, &c. 590. Anselmus Ryd.

Of Palms bearing.

POpe Gregory the first also appointed, y t Palms should be borne about in procession on Palme Sunday. Ansel. Ryd.

Of halowing Palms, Ashes, Candles, &c.

POpe Gregory the first in like manner devised the halowing of Palms, Ashes, Candles, &c. Durand, Antonin.

Of Crepyng to the Cross.

POpe Gregory the first likewise brought into the Church, the Crepyng unto the Cross. Sigesb. Antoninus.

Of the halowing of the Paschal.

POpe Zozimus ordained, that the Paschal Taper should be hallowed on Easter even, and set up in every paryshe church. In y e yere, of our Lord. 414. Isidor. Volat. Platina. D. Barns.

Some make Pope Theodorus author of it, which lived about the yere of our Lord. 613. Chron. Fasciculus. Temporum. Durand.

Guilielmus Durand saith y e Saint Ambrose made the benediction or prayer, wherewith the Paschal Taper is hallowed on Easter even. He saith moreouēr, that Augustinus and Petrus Diaconus the Monk, made also other benedictions, which are not in use. Rat. di. offi.

Of Oil and Creame, and of the halowing of the same.

POpe Clement the first brought first of all the Oil & Creame into the Church. In the yere of our Lord, .92.

Some attribute this ceremonye to Pope Sylvester the first. In the yere, &c. 315. Chron. Lib. Council.

Pope Fabian ordained, y t the Oil and Creame, which are used to be kept in the Chrismatorye for sundry purposes and uses, should be renewed every Maundye Thursdaye, and y t the old should be brent. For saith he, it is a new sacrament, & therefore must it always be renewed, and the old brent. De conse. Dist. 3. Cap. In literis. Plat. Volat. Fascicu. Temp. Polyd..

Pope Sylvester the first gave straight charge, y t neither deacō nor priest should presume to halow Oil and Creame, but only the Bishop. In the year, &c. 315. Lib Council.

Pope Anastasius the first commanded, that so soon as the Bishop hath hallowed the Oil and Creame, either the Subdeacons or the Deacons with all expedition should carrye it unto all the Churches thorough out the diocese that it may be in a readiness against Easter day. In the year of our Lord. 404. Lib. Council. Chron.

Of the Fire on Easter even, and of the Halowing thereof.

POpe Zozimus ordained not only y e Paschal Taper to be hallowed on Easter even, but also that a Fire should be made in every Church on that day, and hallowed: again, that the Paschal should be lightened with the flame of that Fire, and all other candles in the Church. In the year. &c. Chron. Germ.

Of Halowing the Fonte on Easter even.

POpe Pius the first brought in the halowing of y e Fonte. In the yere &c. 147. Plat. Sabell.

Pope Leo, Pope Damasus, and S. Ambrose added the Exorcismes or coniurations, and the benedictions or blessings, with the other solemnities that be used at y e halowing of the Fonte, as droppyng the candle into it, the priests breathing into it, the deviding and casting out of y e water. &c. Chron. Germ. Guil. Durand. in. Rat. di. off.

Of halowing new Frutes.

POpe Eutichianus decreed, that all new fruits, but specially Beanes & Grapes should be blessed, consecrated and hallowed upon the altare. In the yere. &c. 276. plat. polid. D. Bar s.

Of Fasting.

SAint Peter the Apostle of Christ, & first Pope of Rome, (as the Papists fain) where he lived by the space of xxv. years and reygned the great and high Bishop, ordained, that both Advent and Lent should be solemnly & devoutly fasted of all christen people in the remembrance of the first and seconde coming of our Lord Jesus. In the year of our Lord. 36. Ioā. Laziar. Chron. Angl. Durand.

Guilihelmus Durand saith, that after the mind of S. Gregory de consecrate. dist. . Lent is counted to begin on the first Sondaye in Lent, and to ende easter even: which time saith he, containeth xlii. days: of the which take away the six Sondayes, & so there remain only, 36. days. Therefore that the number of forty days, which Christ fasted, might be perfected, the aforesaid Pope Gregory added and put to Lent four days of the week that go before, that is to say, Wednesday, Thursdaye, Frydaye and Saterdaye. De consecra. dist. 5. Quadragesima. Durand. in Rat. di off.

Telesphorus (as other affirm: which I think to be more true) appointed first of all, Lent to be fasted before Easter. And he moreover added another week to it, which is commonly called Quinquagesima. This week he commanded the priests to fast more than the laytye: because they, which ought to be holier than the reaste, should in this ordinarye fast show more abstistinence than other. In the yere of our Lord. 139. Lib. Council. Euseb. Sabell. Polid. D. Barns.

In a certain Sinode hold̄ at Nice it was ordained, that the fasting of Lent which before endured from the sixth day of Ianuarye unto the sixtenth day of February should begin and ende, as it is now used. Chron. Ranulphus. Cest.

Carcombertus king of England was the first, that commanded the inhabitants of England to fast Lent, about the year of our Lord. 645. Sigeb. in Chron. Pantal.

Pope Gregory the second made a decree, that christen men should fast also on the thursdayes in Lent, which was never used afore: and that there should be solemn massing also on those days in Churches. But Pope Melchiades ordained, that no man should fast the Thursday, no more than the Sunday. For saith he, as the Sunday was solemn because of the resurrection of the Lord: so likewise ought thursdaye to be because on that day Christ instituted his supper, and ascended into heaven. In the year of our Lord. 729. Sigebertus in Chron. Guil. Durand. Pantal.

Pope Sylvester the first ordained, that Wednesday, Friday, and Saturday should be fasted every week thorough out the year. As for Sondayes & thursdayes, he would have them be kept merely holy with double feast (as they use to say) in holy kitchen. For on the sondaye, saith he, t e Lord Jesus rose up from death to life and on the Thursday he ascended into heaven: he instituted the Sacrament of his body, and made the holy cream. In the yere of our Lord. 315. Bergom.

Pope Gregory the seventh renewed the saterday fast and commanded, that there should be no flesh eaten of Christians that day. In the year. &c. 1073. Plat. Volat. Nauclerus. Johannes Stella de consec. dist. 5. ca . Quia dies Sabathi.

Many attribute the Saturday fast to Pope Innocent, the first. In the year. &c. 408. Grat. Sabel. Fasci. Temp. Pantal. And Pope Innocentes reason, why men should fast the saterday is this: First because on that day Christ lay buried in the Sepulcher. Secondely, because his disciples for very sorrow fasted that day. Lib. Council. Chron. Chronicarum. Alb. Crantzius.

Notwithstandynge Guilihelmus Durand, saith, that Pope Innocent, made a constitution, y t the saterdaye in Lent should not be fasted, because the Lord rested in the sepulcher on the saterday, or a token of the quietness and reast, that we shall hereafter have: wherein •• in the Festiualle on this manner. Good friends, this week ye shall have Imber days, that is, Wednesday, Friday, and Saturday: the which days Calixtus the Pope ordained four times in y e year, to all that be of conuenable age to fast for certain causes, as ye shall hear. Our old fathers fasted four times in the year, against four high and solemn feasts: and if we will show us good children, we must fast, and follow the same rule that they used. And therefore we fast four times. First in march The second at Whitsontyde. The third between harvest & seedetyme. And the fourth before Christmas. Marche is a time that drieth up the moisture that is in the earth. Wherefore we fast that time to dry the earth of our body of the humors that be noyous to the body and to the soul. For that time the humors of letchery tempteth a mā most of any time of the year. Also we do fast at Whitsontyde, to get grace of the holy Ghost, that we may be in love and charity to God, and to all the world▪ Charitas cooperit multitudinem peccatorum Charity covereth the multitude of sins. Also we must fast for to have meekness in our hearts, and to put away all pride y t reneweth within us. Also we fast between harvest and seed time for to have grace to gather fruits of good works into the house of our conscience, and so by ensample of good living among the people, that we be common with both rich and poor. Also we fast in winter for to slay all stinckyng weeds of sin and of foul earth and fleshly lusts, y t maketh good Angels & good people to withdraw them from us. For right as a nettle brenneth roses and other flowers that grow nigh him. In the same wise a vicious man or woman styrreth and setteth on fire them y t been in his company. And for these causes we fast four times in the year, & every time three days, y e betokeneth three special virtues that helpeth a man to grace, y t is fasting, devout praying, and almesse deed doing. And by opiniō of much people these days been called Imber days because y t our elder Fathers would on these days eat no bread but cakes made under ashes: So y t by the eating of y t thei reduced into their mind that they were but ashes, and so should turn again, and wiste not how sone: and by that turned away from all delicious meats and drinks and took none heed, but y t they had easy sustenance. This caused them to think on death, and y will cause a man to desire no more thā him needeth, and to abstain himself frō all manner of bodily lusts, & to increase in virtues, whereby we may come to everlasting bless.

And at a council holden at Magonce it was decreed, y t when those Imberdayes come, they should be fasted of all people, and that they should on those days come devoutly unto church and hear Mass, and give themselves to prayer and devotion. Libro. Council.

Pope Innocent the third made a decree, that all the Apostles euens should be fasted, except the euens of Phillip and Jacob and of John the Euangeliste. In the yere, &c. 1195. Lib. 3. accretal. Gregorij. Cap. 2. de observation ieiunij. Chron. Germani.

The same pope also appointed, that the even of Mathias should also be fasted as one of y e Apostles euens: and y t if the day of Mathias be on the monday, y e even shall be fasted on the saterday, and not on the Sunday. Ibidem.

Pope Urban the syxt commanded y e the euens of these feasts of our Lady, y t is to say, the visitation, y e assumption & natiuitye, should be fasted. In the yere, &c. 1371. Lib. Council. Chron. Germ.

Pope Boniface the first ordained, y e saints euens should be solemnly fasted In the year. &c. 425.

The same ordinance is also ascribed to pope Gregory y e second Chron Germa.

Pope Honorius the third made a decree, y t if y e feast of y e natiuitye of Christ, chance to fall upon the Friday, yet it shall be lawful for all men to eat flesh, on that day, except it be such as have vowed to the contrary. In the yere, &c. 1214. Lib, 3. decret. Gregorij. de observation ieiunij.

Pope Gregory the first commanded, y t neither flesh, nor any thing y t hath affinitye with flesh, as Chese, Milk, Egges, &c, should be eaten on such days, as are appointed to be fasted. In the year. &c. 560. Grat. Pol. Pantale.

Pope Eusebius made a law, y t all such feasts as are commanded of priests in the Church to be fasted should in no condition be broken, except necessity compel any man to the contrary. In the year, &c. 309. Lib. Council. Chron. Germ.

In the festival we read, that these sortes of people be priuileged and exempted from the law of fasting: that is to say, Children y t been within age. Women y t be with child. Olde people y t been myghtlesse, weak, and impotente. And finally, laboring people, as pilgrims, and like people, those that the law dispenseth with, upon theyre conscience. Dominica prima in quadragesima.

In the Council Gangrense it was decreed, y t if any person of presumption would despise to fast such days as were commanded of holy church, he should be excommunicate and be taken of the Christian congregation as an Ethnike and Publican. Libro. Council. Barthol. Carrantz.

The Popes decrees affirm plainly (as Guilielmus Durand testifieth) that whosoever eateth any thing before Mass be done on such days as are appointed by holy church to be fasted, the same committeth deadly sin. In Rat. di. off, Lib. Council.

In the Council Braccarense it was agreed, y t all the Apostles euens should be fasted, except the euens of these Apostles Phillip and Jacob and John the Euangeliste, as we to fore heard out of the decree of Pope Innocent y e third. For the feast of Phillip and Jacob, is between Easter and Witsontide, which is a time of joy and gladness, & therefore is there no fasting, according to this old rule, Inter Pen et Pa non est Dirige, ne{que} fasting day. And y e feast of . John the Evangelist is at Christmas, whē men must make good cheer, and be frolyke and merry. Guilielmus. Durand. Lib. Council.

The Council Chalcedonense made a decree, y t they should be counted by no means to fast, which taste any meat or drink, before euenyng prayer be done. Lib. Council.

Jacobus de Voragine in his boke entitled Historia Longobardica, showeth a reason, why the Imberdayes be rather fasted on the Wednisday, Friday, and Saterdaye, than on the Mondaye, Tuesday and Thursday. For saith he, the Lord Jesus was betrayde of Judas on the Wednisday. And on y e Fridaye he was crucified. And on the Saturday following, he lay in his sepulcher: and the Apostles were very sad for the death of their Lord.

Of Holy days, and of Feasts of Saints with such like.

P Ope Pius the first ordained y t Easter day should be celebrated and kept holy ever on the Sondaye. In the yere of our Lord. 147. Libro. Council. Polyd. D. Barns, Pantal.

Pope Gregory the first approved and allowed the feast of the Trinity : which Pope Alexander would by no means admit. For, saith he, as there ought to be no feast of y e Unity : no more ought there to be any feast of the Trinity. In the year, &c. 590. Guilielmus. Durand.

Pope Urban the fourth ordained the feast of the Sacrament of the Altare, otherwise called, The feast of Corpus Christi, with pardons and indulgences great plenty, to allure the foolishly and simple people to commit spiritual whoredom with that Sacrament by adoryng and worshipping it as theyre God, Maker and Sauioure: and willed it to be kept holy the Thursdaye after Trinity Sunday. In the year, &c. 1254. Christianus. Massaeus. John. Stella. Polyd. Pantal.

The beginning of this feast was this In the country of the Leodicenses there was a certain Recluse or Anckresse called Eve, which of a vain, foolishly, and superstitious devotion and love toward the Sacrament of the altare, as they term it, procured thorough earneste suit of Pope Urban the fourth, that the Sacrament of the Altare, commonly called Corpus Christi, might also have a feast and holy day, being as well worthy as the Gallowe tree or cross y t Christ was hanged on, which was already celebrated in the Church: and y t the same feast of Corpus Christi might with all solemnitye be kept holy thorowoute the whole world. Pope Urban being an holy and devout Father, doubt ye not, considering the great devotion, earneste zeal and Godlye mind of this holy and religious woman, accomplyshed fo le graciouslye her tender request, and did not only ordain that this feast of Corpus Christi should be kept holy, but he also granted plenarye Indulgence, and large pardon to so many as either do say or hear the service belonging to y t feast which Thomas Aquinas the Black fryer made, Arnoldus Bostius. Guili. Durand. Chron.

Before that time there was no such feast known in the church of Christ. But this is moste certain that thorough this feast great Idolatry and much spiritual whoredom is daily committed with the Mass bred in all those places, where the true doctrine of the sacrament is not known. Pope Innocent y e third, saith Theodorus Bibliander in the Council Lateranense, placed y e fond fansye of Monk Lanfranke concerning Transubstantiation among the articles of the faith of the most high Trinity. In the year. &c. 1215. And because nothing should want to the worshippynge of the new found God of bread and wine: and that the bishop of Rome might have his God Mazin, as Aaron with the idolatrous Israelites had the gold̄ Calf in the wilderness: Pope Urban the fourth ordained the feast of Corpus Chr sti with large pardons. Council. sa , dom.

Of this feast we read in the English festival on this manner. Good friends, ye shall understand, that this day is an high and solemn feast in holy church and is the feast of Corpus Christi : It is the feast of our Lord's own body the which is offered to the high father in heaven at the altare for the remission of our sins for all Christian people y t live here in perfect love and charity, & for the great succor and help in releuing them that been in pains of Purgatorye, there abidyng the mercy of God. Ye shall understand, that this feast was found by a Pope, that was called Urban, the which had great grace and devotion in the holy Sacrament of the altar, considering the great need help and succor to man's soul and to the urdering of living to all Christian people here in this present world. Therefore he did establish and ordain this present feast to be hallowed in the next thursday after the feast of the holy Trinity. For all christen people that will be saved, must have sad belief in the holy Sacrament, which is God's own body in form of bread, made by the virtue of Christ's words that the priest saith, and by working of the holy Ghoste. Then for this holy Pope thought to draw people to more devotion and better will to this holy Sacrament, and to do the service this day: he granteth to all that be worhy (that is to say) that be very contrit & confessed of their sins, and be in the Church at both evensongs, at Matins, & at mass, for eche an hundred days of pardon, & for eche hour of the day. xl. days of pardon, & every day of the Vtas an hundred days of pardon in remission of all their sins for evermore enduring. &c In serm. de corpore. christi.

Pope Gregory the ninth appointed y e feast of y e Nativity of S. John Baptist, which we commonly call Mydsommerday, to kept holy. In the year. &c. 1225. Chron. Germ.

Pope Sylvester the first at the desire of the Emperor Cōstātine instituted y e feast of Lāmass, called Ad vincula Sancti Petri. In the year. &c. 315. Grat. Polid.

Pope Eusebius ordained the feast of the Inuētion of the cross. In the year &c. 309. Crat. Guil. Durand.

Pope Honorius devised the feast of the Exaltatiō of the cross. In the yere of our Lord. 622. Plat. Pant.

Some attribute these feasts to Pope Urban the fourth▪ Pol. Virgil.

Pope Calixte the third invented the feast of the Transfiguration of our Lord, and commanded, that it should be celebrated and kept holy with as large indulgences and pardons, as the feast of Corpus Christi. In the year of our Lord. 1455. Matth. Palmer. John. Stella. Pantaleon.

This feast (as the festiual reporteth) is greatly priuileged in holy Church, in so much that orders be givē this day thorough out all Christendom, & great pardons be granted to this day in diuerses places, as in Zion plenare remission, and all is to the weal and comfort of man, and for a purueaunce to sanctify his soul, that in the last resurrection the said soul joined to the body, may together be glorified and transfigured in clerenesse more brighter thā is the Sun, and so ever to endure.

Pope Leo the fourth instituted the Feast of the Assumption of the blessed Virgin Mary, and commanded that it should in all places be kept hye and holy by the space of right days. In the year▪ &c. 858. Lib. Council. Sigebert. John. Functius.

Pope Innocent the fourth ordained y e Feast of the Natiuitie of Mary the Virgin with the Octaues thereof. In the year, &c. 1242. Volat. Sabel. Pant.

Pope Felix the third appointed the Feast of the Archaungel Michael, to be kept holy. In the yere of our Lord. 486. Lib. Council. Chron.

Pope Felix the third ordained also the Feaste of the Dedicacion of the Temple, commonly called Church holy day, and commanded y t every City, Town, or village should yearly keep forever y day, whereon y e Church was hallowed. Volat. Plat. Polid. Albertus. Krantzius.

Pope Boniface the fourth ordained the Feast of all Saints, called, All Halowes. In the year of our Lord. 606. Plat. Volat, Polid.

Pope Gregory the fourth afterward willed, that the Feaste of all Saints should be kept the first day of November. In the year of our Lord. 486. Plat. Sabel. Polid. D. Barns.

Pope John the .xviii. confirmed the Feast of all souls, which was begōn by a certain Monk called Oclilo, and commanded that it should be kept oly in every Church the day following the Feast of all Saints. In the year of our Lord. 999. Petrus. Damianus. Christianus. Massaeus. Volat. Fascicu us. Temporum. John. Stella. Polid.

This Feast, as they write, toke the beginning on this manner. A certain Monk named Oclilo provincial of the Monks of Clun acensis order, upon an occasion that he heard about Etna the mountain of Sicily oftentimes great weeping, lamenting, and crying, which he supposed to be the yellynge of evil spirits that wailed because the souls of dead men were taken out of Purgatory from thē by the peticiōs, prayers, suffrages, and sacrifices of well disposed Christian people, persuaded his Convent to make a general Obite for all souls the day next after the feast of all Saints, and desired Pope John the xviii. to set it forth by his authority, and to command it to be observed generally as a godly Institution full of loving, tender, and pitiful charity. Which thing Pope John did with all expedition: so that of this Monks foolish supposition, there hath sprong up much vain superstition. Volat. Polid. John. Laziard.

Pope Sixtus the fourth ordained the feasts of the Conception, and presentation of Mary the Virgin: and the Feasts of Anne her Mother, and of Joseph her husband, and also of Francis. In the year. &c. 1469. Decret. Extravagant. John. Laziard.

Pope Urban the sixth made the visitation of Mary holyday. In the year. &c. 1390. Christ. Mass. Chron. Germ.

Pope Sergius, otherwise called Popes Swinesnoute, confirmed the feast of the Purification of Mary, commonly called Candelmassedaye, which before was instituted at Constantinople, Pope Vigilius being Bishop of Rome. In the year of our Lord. 684. Sigeb. Pantal. And he commanded that all the people should on that day go procession, & carry brennyng candles about with them in their hands. Chron. Germ. Guil. Durand.

Pope Boniface the eyght ordained that the feasts of the four Evangelists, Matthew, Mark, Luke and John: again, that the feasts of the four Doctors, Ambrose, Jerome, Agustine, and Gregory should be double feasts in holy Church. In the year of our Lord. 1286. Fasciculus Temp. Christ. Massaeus. John. Stella.

Pope Leo the first commanded, that the Sunday should be kept holy, and that all Christians should behave themselves Godlye and virtuously all the day long, in praying, in hearing & reading the word of God, in visityng the sick and poor, and in comforting the comfortless. In the year of our Lord. 444. Volat. Sabel. Pantal.

Pope Leo the third bearing rule, a Council was holden at Magontia in Germany, where it was decreed, that all Sōdays should be kept holy with all reverence, and that all men on those days should abstain from all service, work and worldly business: and that there should be no Markets, no Fairs, no bying nor selling on the Sunday: Again, that no man on that day should be judged either unto death, or unto any pain. In the year. &c. 817. Lib. Council. Barth. Carranza.

Pope Innocent y e fourth bearing rule, it was agreed in a certain council hold̄ at Lions, what holy-days should specially be observed and kept: where it was decreed that the Sondayes should be kept holy from Saturday at noon, till Sunday at night. Item, the feasts following should also be hallowed and kept holy, that is to say: the feasts of the Natiuitie of Christ, of S. Stephen of S. John the Euangeliste, of the Innocentes, of S. Sylvester, of the Circūcision, of y e Epiphanye, of Easter, with the whole weeks y t go before & after, of the Rogation days, of the Ascension of Christ, of Whitsuntide with the two days following, of S. John Baptist, of the xxii. Apostles, of S. Laurence, of blessed Mary, of S. Michael of the Dedication of the Temple, of all Saints, of S. Martin, and to be short, all such feasts of Canonised Saints as every Bishop in his diocese with y e consent of the Clergye and the people, have determined to keep holy. As for all other feasts y t are in the year: the people ought neither to be compelled to keep them holy day nor yet to be forbidden, but every man to do according to his deuotiō. In the yere of our lord. 1242. Libro. Council. Polydor. Guilielmus. Durand.

This decree also was made in a council holden at Maguntia. Bartholom. Carrantz.

A council holden at Basille confyrmed the feast of the Conception of Mary the Virgin: and granted to so many as deuoutlye keep it holy day, and be present at the service, an hundred and fyftye days of pardon. Lib Council.

In y e council Toletane it was decreed, y t the feast of the Annunciation of Mary should be kept holy the fyftene day of the Calendes of Ianuarye, and that the feast of the Natiuitye of her son, that is to say, Christmas, should be celebrated and kept holy the eyghts day of the Calendes of Ianuarye. Lib. Council.

Item in a council holden at Basille the feast of the visitation of Mary was confyrmed, & an hundred days of pardon granted to all them, y e with good devotion be present at the service of y e day. Lib. Council.

Of Canonysing and making of Saints.

POpe Leo the nynthe holding a council at Vercellis, made Gerardus Bishop sometime of the Le corians, a saint. And this pope was the first (as some write) y e ever presumed & toke vpō him to make saints. In the yere, &c. 1049. Christ. Massae.

Pope Gregory the nynth made frier Dominike, and fryer Francis, and fryer Anthony de Padua, & Elizabeth daughter to the King of Hungary, Saints. In the year. &c. 1225. Plat. Albert. Krantz. John Stella. Pantal.

Pope Alexander the fourth made Clara the Nun, Peter Martyr the Blackfryer, and Stanslaus Bishop of Cracouia, saints. In the year, &c. 1248. Chronic. Volat. Pantal,

Pope John the .xxii. made Louis Bishop of Tolossa, & son to Charles, King of France, a Saint. He sainted also Thomas of Aquine, the blackefrier, and Thomas Bishop of Hereforde. In the year. 1308. Plat. Volat. Pant.

Pope Nicolas the fyft among a greaterable of others, made Bernardine the Grayfryer, a Sainte. In the year, &c. 1447. Matth. Palmer. Platina. Chronic. Germani.

Pope Calixt the third made Vincent the blackefryer, and Edmunde Kyng of England, Saints. He also canonysed Osmunde sometime Bishop of Salisburye, & caused him to be counted in the number of saints. In the year of our Lord, 1455. Volat. Matthe. Palm. Pisamus. Ranulph. Cest. Pantal.

Pope Pius the second made Katerine a Sainte. In the year. &c. 1458. Volat. Chron.

Pope Clement the sixte made Iuo the priest a sainte. In the year, &c. 1336. Volat Christ. Massae.

Pope Sixtus the fourth made Bonaventure the Grayfryer a saint. In the year, &c. 1471. Chron. Chronica.

Pope Alexander the third made Barnarde the Monk a saint. In the year, &c. 1161. Jacobus. Meyer.

Pope Innocent the eyght made Heliopolde sometime Duke of Austria, a Saint. In the year, &c. 1484. Chroni. Johannes. Stella.

Pope Innocent the third made Hughe of Lincoln, a saint. In the year. &c. 1195 Fasciculus. Temporum.

Pope Clement the fourth made Hedwigis, sometime Duchesse of Polonia, a saint. In the year, &c. 1165. Johannes. Laziardus. Fasciculus. Temporum. Johannes. Stella.

Pope Boniface the nynth made Brigite the Nun, a saint. In the yere. &c. 1379 John. Laziardus. Chron.

Pope Leo the nynth made Vuolfgange Bishop of Ratisbone, a sainte. In the year, &c. 1049. Chron.

Pope Gregory the seventh made John Gaulbert the Monk, a saint. In the yere, 1073. Chron.

Pope Innocent the second made Hughe the Charterhouse Monk, a sainte. In the year, &c, 113▪. Chron.

Pope Boniface the eyght made Louis Kyng of France, a saint. In the yere, 1290. John. Laziard. Chron.

Pope Innocent the fourth made Edmunde Archebishop of Cantorburye, a saint, and Peter de verona the Blackfryer he canonised also for a saint, & willed him to be taken for a confessor saint. In the yere, &c. 1242. Sabell. John. Stella. John. LaZiard. Chron.

Pope Eugenius the fourth made Nicolas de Toleto an Agustine frier, a sainte. In the year, &c. 1430. John. Stella. Chron.

Pope Clement the fyfte made Pope Celestine a saint under the name of Peter. In the year, &c. 1304. John. Laziard.

Pope Paschalis made Charles y e great a Sainte. In the year, &c. 1164. Christi. Massaeus.

Pope Leo the tenthe made Francis the Heremite, a saint. In the yere. 1507▪ Christ. Massae.

Pope Alexander the third (which I had almost forgottē) made Thomas Becket Archbishop of Cantorbury, a saint. In the year, &c. 1161. Plat. D. Barns.

Pope Alexander, (saith the English Festival, ) sent letters, into England to the Archbishop Stephen, and to other Abbottes and Prelates, commanding them to take up Thomas Beckettes bones, and to lay them in a shryne, and to set it where it might be worshipped of all Christian people. Then the Bishop ordained a day, when y t should be done. So over even, while they might have space: he toke with him the Bishop of Salisburye, and other monks and Clerks many, and went to the place, where Thomas had lain fyftye years. Then they kneled all on y e earth, praying to Thomas devoutly of help. Then four took up the tomb, with great dread and quakyng, and there they found a little writing, which was this. Here lieth and resteth Thomas Archebyshop of Cantorburye, Primate of England, and the Popes Legate, slain for the right of holy Church the fyfte day of Christmas. Then for great devotion that they had of the sight, all cried: Sainte Thomas, Saint Thomas. And then they toke the head to the Archebyshop to kiss, and so they kyssed it all. And then they beheld his wounds, and said: They were ungracious that wounded thee thus. And so laid him in a shryne, and covered it with clothe of gold, and set torches about it brennyng, and the people to watch it all night. Then on the morrow came all the states of this lande, and bare the shryne to the place there as it is now, with all reverence and worship that they could.

The author of the festival saith, y t this Thomas did wear hard hair next his body, and a breche of y e same: the which was so full of vermyn, y t it was an horrible sight to see. And yet he changed but once in fortye days.

The same author also writeth, that the aforesaid Thomas Beckette made his Confessoure every Wednisdaye and Friday to beat him with a rod upon his bare body, as a child is beaten in the Schole (that is to say,) on the arsse, that he might suffer worthy penance.

Ranulphus Cestrensis in his Chronicle writeth, that when Thomas Becket was translated, Stephen Archbishop of Cantorburye, during the said solemnity, found haye and prouender to all men that would ask it in the way between London and Cantorbury. Also in the day of the Translation he made wyne to run in pypes continually in diverse places of the Citye: and so y e cost that Stephen made in this solemnity, his fourth successor Boniface hardly paid it. In Polichron. Lib. 7. Cap. 34.

Pope Alexander the third ordained y t none should be taken for a saint, except he wer first canonised and admitted to be a saint by y e bishop of Rome's bull. In the year, 1161. Dec. 3. Tit. 46. Ca Reliquijs. Polydor. Pantaleon.

From the time that the Popes began first to canonyse & to make saints unto the reign of Pope John the .xxii. there are found to be canonysed five thousand, five hundred, fyftye, and five Saints, y t the Popes have made, as writeth the author of the Chronicle, entitled. Fasciculus Temporum.

Isuardus the French Monk diligently searching out the number of saints, found, that every day in the year there are moe than CCC. Saints to be served: such a multitude of new saints have the Popes of Rome brought into the Church of their own authority, whom they have sainted partly for favor, partly for money, partly of a blind zeal, and partly for the satisfying of other men's corrupt affections. And these must we take for saints, worship, pray unto, call upon, make our Intercessors, Mediators, and Advocates: and yet know we not for all the popes canonisation, whether they be saints in heaven, or devils in hell. It is much to be feared, least this common saying be found true in a great number of our Popish saints: The bodies of many are worshipped on earth, whose souls are tormented in hell fire.

Of the Relics of Saints.

P Ope Paschalis the first devised first of all, the glorious setting out to sale of saints Relics. In the year. &c. 820. Fasci . Temp. Chron. Germ.

Pope Clement the first commanded, that the Relics of Saints should be reverently kept, and had in great honor. In y e year. &c. 1300. Clement. Lib. 3. Tit. 16. Capi. 1. Volat. Pantal.

Pope Gregory y e fourth made a decree, y e mass should be said over the bodies of the Martyrs. In y e year. &c. 831. Pol.

Pope Boniface the fifth decreed, that such as were but Benet & Colet should not touch the Relics of Saints, but they only, which are Subdeacons, Deacons and Priests. In the year of our Lord. 617. Onuphrius Panuimus. ac. Phil. Bergom.

Pope Sergius y e first devised the gorgeous shrines of saints, to keep Relics in. In the year. &c. 684. Fas . Tēp.

Pope Constantine the seconde, whom the seditious tyrannical and superstitious Papists did afterward violently depose, cruelly thrust into a monastery as into a prison, and most unmercifully put out his eyes, commanded, that all such should be deprived of their patrimony, as reserve and keep by thē the Relics of any saints. In the year. &c. 769. John. Laziard. Celestinus.

Of Pilgrimages.

POpe Cletus allowed, and greatly praised Pilgrimages unto saints but specially unto the Apostles Peter and Paul, and said, That it is more auayleable and profitable for soul health once to visit the aforesaid Apostles at Rome: than to fast by the space of two whole years. In the yere of our Lord. 81. Ranulphus. Cestrensis. Lib. 4. Fasciculus Temporum

Pope Anacletus excommunicated, cursed, and pronounced all such gilty of sacrilege, as hinder any man to go on pilgrimage, or to visit the Sepulchers of saints. In the year of our Lord. 101 Lib. Council▪ Folid.

Pope Calixte the seconde ordained, that whosoever spoileth, robbeth, or hurteth any such as go on pilgrimage to Rome, or to any other holy places of saints: the same should be excommunicated & accursed Ipso facto. In the year. •• . 1120. Quest. 24. cap. 3. Si quis.

Of Pardons.

W Ho was the first Author and Inuētour of the Popish pardons, I have not hither to readde in any writer, except Pope Gregory the first be he, which greatly corrupted the Church of Christ with his idle inventions, trifling traditions, childish ceremonies. &c. To allure the people of his time unto y chief and principal temples of the City and unto the often visitation of thē: he promised them that repared thither at solemn feasts, clean remission of sins by his pardon. And he named the pompouse sacrifices▪ Stations, because they were celebrated on certain days limited & prescribed by statute. This seed sown by Gregory, grew to a rype harvest in his successors afterward: so y t where as in Gregoryes time they may seme to be invented for allurementes unto devotion in thē that succeeded him those pardons may right well be counted to be nothing else thā very nets for money, and provocations unto all kind of vice, while all the world see howe innumerable sins be forgiven of the Bishops of Rome for a slender portion of money.

Pope Boniface the eyght appointed the year of Jubilee or grace to be kept every hundred year, and granted to all them that would come to Rome, & visit the temples of the Apostles Peter & Paul in the yere of Jubilee or grace, clean remissiō of all their sins A paena & culpa. In the year, &c. 1290. Ranulphus Cestrensis. Polid.

This Pope was arrogant, proud & Luciferlike, that he shamed not to bost, that he was Lord of all the world Tam in temporalibus quam spiritualibus and y all Emperors, kings & princes owe obedience to him. Of this monsture of pride Pope Celestinus his predecessor prophesied on this manner: Thou camest in as a Fox: thou shalt reign as a Lion and die as a Dog. Fisciculus Temporum. Bartho. Carranza. Alb. Krantzius.

Pope Clement the six bringing the year of Jubilee from an hundred year (which was tofore appointed by pope Boniface theight ) unto fifty, granted to all manner of persons, that would come on Pilgrimage at y time unto Rome, and visit the Church of S. Peter, plenariam indulgentiam, that is to say full remission of all their sins A paena & culpa toties quoties. In the year. &c. 1336. oan. Laziard. Polid. Chron.

Pope Sixtus the fourth brought the year of grace, from fifty to. xxv. year, confirmyng the old accustomed pardons. In the year of our Lord. 1471. Polyd. Carran. Chron.

Pope Alexander the sixth assigned the Jubilee and Stations to be had in sundry provinces and countries, to the intent that less thronge of people, and more thrift of money might come to Rome▪ and so the people should only loose their money and save their labor. In the year of our Lord. 1492. Polyd. Virgil. Chron.

Pope Gregory the first ordained Stacions for every day in Lent thorough out all the Churches in the City of Rome, yea and that for the remission and forgiveness of sins: commaundynge the people to frequent and use them with all hearty devotion, and grauntyng to all thē that walk those stations, great indulgences and large pardons. A paena & culpa, toties quoties. In the year of our Lord. 590. John. Laeziard. Chr. Massaeus. Polid. Virgil. Chron.

Diuerse Pardons granted of diverse Popes for diverse considerations, gathered out of diverse books, writtinges and papers.

P Ope Innocent the eyght hath granted to every man & woman that beareth the length upon him of Christ's nails wherewith he was fastened to the cross, (the just length of everyone of them was nine inches) and worshyppeth them daily with five Pater nosters and five Aues, and a Crede, that he shall have granted him these seven great gifts that follow. The first is, he shall never die sudden death, nor evil death. The second is, he shall never be slain with sword, nor other weapon. The third is, his enemies shall never overcome him. The fourth is, poison nor false witness shall never grieve him. The fifth is, he shall have sufficient goods and honest living. The sixte is▪ he shall not die without the sacraments of the Church. The seventh is, he shall be delivered and defended from all wicked spirits, pestilence, fevers, and all other maladies.

To all good christen people disposed to say our Ladies psaulter within this Church or churchyard on any of these beads, the which been pardoned at y e holy place of Shene, shall have ten thousand years of pardon. Also for every word in the Pater noster, Ave and Credo xxiii. days of pardon Totiens quotiens. Also they are pardoned at Siō, and by that ye shall have for every Pater noster Ave, and Credo said on them, three hundred days of pardō. Also unto all those that the beads do string, or cause to be stringed in time of necessity: there is granted by .ii. Bishops .lxxx. days of pardon, and gods blessing and theirs. Also ye must say first on the five beads, five Pater nosters, five Ave Mary's, and a Crede in the worship of the five wounds of our Savior Christ. And then after every Crede, say on the first white bead of the five ( Jesus for thy holy name ) and then on the red beade ( and for thy bitter passion ) then on the first black beade ( save us from sin and shame ) then on the second black beade ( and endless damnation ) and then on the last white beade ( bring us to the blysse, that never shall mysse, sweet Jesus Amen. The pardon whereof, remembering y e wounds great and small of our Savior Christ, is five .M.iiii.C.lxxv. years of these five beads. The whole sum of pardō granted of both monasteries for every saulter saying on these beads, is xxvi.M.vi.C. years and fyftye days, totiens quotiens. Therefore let no man nor woman presume to carry away or to conueye the aforesaid beads, but hang them again, where ye find thē. For if they do, they are accursed four times in the year in the general sentence. And at every saulters and pray for all Christian souls.

Pope Clement the seventh 〈…〉 other holy fathers popes of Rome his predecessoures of their paternal holiness and abundaunt graces, have granted to all the brethren & sisterne of the said gylde, that now be, and to all other y e will be, full power and authority to choose thē any able priest to their confessoure, seculare or religious, which may hear their confessions, and give unto them once in their life and in the article of death, plenary and full remission of all their sins, excesses, offenses, and trespasses, howe grievous and enorme so ever they be, A paena & culpa, &c. Also every Prieste chosen by the said brother or sister to be his confessoure, may release all manner of oaths so y t it be not prejudicial to any other man's right, may change all manner vows in to other good & virtuous deeds of mercy totiens quotiens, the visiting of Sainte Peter and Saint Paul in the Church of Rome, S. James in Compostell, the vow of religion and chastitye only except. He may also dispense with all spiritual men and women being brethren and sisterne of the said gylde, totiens quotiens, for y e forgetting of divine services, as hours canonicalls or penance enjoined whether it happen by debilitye or feblenesse of body, negligence or oblivion, or for defaute of books. Again, the brethren and sisterne of the aforesaid gylde, may say, or cause to be said, masses and all other divine services before day light incontinent after three of the clock after mydnight, not only in hallowed places, but also in vnhalowed places though thei be suspensed or interdicted by ordinarye authority. Also every brother and sister y t will say any Wednisday, Friday, or Saturday one Pater Noster one Ave Maria and a Credo in any church or chapel where they do dwell, and put to their helping hand to the sustentation and maintenance of the charges of the said gilde▪ as often as they shall so do, shall have clean remission A paena & culpa, and the same remission, as if they had visited the chapel of Scala caeli of Rome, and y e church of S. John Lateranense, when the stations there be celebrated for qu ck and dead. The aforesaid brethrē and sisterne also causing mass to be said either on the Wednisday, Friday, or Saturday in church or chapel for y e dead, shall deliver what souls thei will, and as often as they will out of purgatory, provided always, so y t thei give somewhat to the aforesaid gilde. Again, they saying deuoutlye one Pater Noster and one Ave Maria at these feasts following, y t is to say, Easterday, Witsontyde, Corpus Christi, day, Mihelmas day, the first Sunday in clean lent, and eyght days following every of y e said feasts, as oft as they shall so do, shall have clean remissiō of all their sins. They may also lawfullye in time of Lent and other times of the year in y e which white meats be prohibit and forbidden, eat Egges, Cheese, Milk, Butter, & all other white meats freely and without scrupulousity or grudge of conscience: and if they be sick they also may eat flesh with council of their gostly father and their Physician. And whosoever shall procure any man or woman to be brother or sister of the aforesaid gylde, shall have for his Godly travail .v.C. years of pardon. Also every brother and sister with their fathers and mothers departed shall be made partakers of all Masses, Mattenses, Prayers, Suffrages, almesse deed, holy livings, pilgrims, and all other good deeds and works, of pity & charity, y t which be done, and shall be done throughout y e whole universal church Militant, and all the members of the same forever.

Agayne, they may be buried in time of interdiction in Christian burial, of whatsoever death it shall happen them to die, yea in places interdicted by ordinarye authority also. And furthermore our said holy father hath granted to all Christian people being truly penitent & confessed or having purposed to be confessed at such times as the law hath determined, & there devoutly do visit the chapel of our ladye in Boston, & also do visit three times .vii. altares there assigned in the paryshe church at the feasts of the glorious assumption, Natiuitye, & all other feasts of y e same our blessed lady, or w t in, viii. days following after every of y e same feasts, or any day of the said Vtas, putting to their helping hands to y e maintenance of y e charges of the same gild, shall have and enjoy all and singular indulgences & remissions of their sins, as if thei had personallye visited the church of the holy Apost es Peter and Paul at Rome and other the, vii principal churches there in the year of Jubilee and Grace and also shall have all the same indulgences and remissions of their sins, as thei should have if thei had personally visited the Church of S. James in Compos el in Spain, and had done or caused to be done here any other thing for the obtaining of the indulgences of the said year of Jubilee at Rome and Compostell. Also our holy father hath declared and decreed, y t these said remissions, faculties, indulgences, and dispensations, shall never be revoked, suspended, nor denulled, but ever to stand in full strength and virtue from henceforth notwithstanding y e year of grace or Jubilee at Rome or any other manner of cause, whatsoever shall happen in time to come. And every man or woman may be made a brother and sister of Boston gilde, and enjoy all remissions, privileges, liberties, &c, if thei will pay everyone of them at their entering, vi. shillings, viii ens, and every year after during his or her life .viii. pens. or elles .xiii. shillinges, iiii, pens for the whole for every singular person towards y e maintaining & sustentation of priests, clerks & poor beadmen, which daily be found with the charges of the same gilde.

Pope Clement the fifth granted to so many as give ought to the sustentation of the order of Saint Trinity of Houndeslowe, his blessing forever, & twelve years, clx. days of pardō, with relaxations of the third parte of their penance, and of y e pain due for their sins. Pope Alexander the fourth to all the brethren & sisterne of the aforesaid order, that giveth some good portion of their goods yearly to the brethren or Massengers of the said order, or in their will and testament do give and bequeth some honest portiō of substance for the relief of the said brethren, hath licensed and granted, to choose unto them any apt and meet priest to be their Confessor or ghostly Father, and to absolve them from all their sins toties quoties, and also be buried in Christian burial, of what so ever death he deceased, if he were not excommunicate by name. Pope Innocent the third dispenseth w t the Brethren and Sisterne of the aforesaid order concerning all vows of abstinence and of pylgrimage going, except only the vow of pilgrimage unto Peter and Paul at Rome and S. James at Compostell, so y t it shall be lawful for thē to change those vows of abstinence and pilgrimage unto other works of mercy & charity: and this hath he done of his special grace and mere motion to all them y t give somewhat to the said order of S. Trinity. Pope Gregory the nynth hath granted to all brethren and sisterne of the aforesaid order, and to all their parents and friends, whether they be alive or dead, all those Indulgences and pardons (which are innumerable and may justly be compared with y e Stars of the Sky and the sandes of the Sea) that they have, which go on pilgrimage either unto Rome, or unto the holy lande. Pope Pius the seconde hath granted and given to the aforesaid brethren and sisterne, once in their life plenary remission, and full forgiveness of all their sins, yea, and that in all such cases as are reserved to the Apostolic Sea.

Pope Innocent the eight hath confirmed all thaforesayd privileges, indulgences, pardons, &c. and of his special grace hath doubled them all for the salvation of the brethren and sisterne of the order of Saint Trinity.

The absolution, wherewith the Brethren and Sisterne of Saint Trinities order are absoluted from their sins▪

A Vtoritate dei patris omnipotentis, & beatorum Petri & Pauli Apostolorum eius, ac authoritate apostolica mihi in hac parte cōmissa: Ego absoluo te ab omnibus peccatis tuis mihi per te vere confessis & cōtritis, & de quibus confiteri velles, si tuae occurrerent memory. Plenariam absolutionem omnium peccatorum tuorum, in quantum claues ecclesiae se extendunt in hac parte, authoritate istarum literarum Apostolicarum tibi do & concedo, ita vt sis absolutus ante tribunal domini nostri Jesus Christi, habeas{que} vitam aeternam, & viuas in secula seculorum. Amen. Which is thus in English.

By the authority of God the father almighty, and of his blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, and by the Apostolic authority committed unto me in this behalf: I absolve thee from all thy sins, by thee to me truly confessed and contrite, and of which thou wouldest have been confessed, if thei had come unto thy remembrance. Moreover I give and grant unto thee full absolution and remission of all thy sins, so far as the keys of the Church do extend in this behalf by the authority of these Apostolic letters, so that thou e absolved before the judging seat of our Lord Jesus Christ, and have everlasting life worlds without ende. Amen.

Pope John the xxiii. granted to so many as be brothers and sisters and benefactoures of the friers heremites of Saint Agustine, that they shall be partakers of all the Prayers, Sacrifices, Preachynges, Contemplacions, Fastyngs, Watchynges, Pilgrimages, Uowes, Obedience, Chastity, Pouertye, Patience, Mercye, Almosse, and of all other spiritual Laboures, Trauailes, Paines, Excercises, &c, that be done either of the friers of the aforesaid order, or of any other devout and religious people thorough out the world, with remissiō & forgiveness of all their sins A paena & culpa toties quoties.

The like pardon was granted of diverse Popes to the fraternitye of Burton Lazare, with dispēsatiō of vows, and relaxation of some part of penance, with plenary remissiō of all their sins

The absolution of this fraternity.

A Vtoritate dei patris omnipotentis, Apostolorum Petri & Pauli, & totius matris ecclesiae, a virtute huius bullae & Papalis indulgenciae, ego absoluo te ab omnibus peccatis tuis. &c. That is to say. By the authority of God the Father almyghty▪ of the Apostles Peter and Paul, & of all the mother Church, & by y e vertu of this bulle and of the Popes pardon, I absolve thee from all thy sins. &c.

To thē that gave anything to the hospital of Sainte Mary of Runciuall nigh unto charing cross without the walls of London, Pope Clement the fourth granted that they should be partakers of all the Masses, Prayers, Fastinges, Watchinges, Pilgrimage goings unto the holy lande consecrate with the blood of Christ or unto the city of Rome priuileged with the authority of the blessed martyrs & Apostles Peter and Paul . And if they be priests or religious persons either men or women, and have failed to say their divine service, either thorough negligence, or defaut of books, or sickness of body: the aforesaid holy father doth mercifully absolve them from all such offenses, and release them from the pain & punishment due unto such offenders. Pope Clement the sixte also of his special grace hath given and granted to all them that give some parte of their substance, being confessed and contrite, release of the third part enjoined them by their ghostly father and three years of pardon, w e an hundred days mo of pardon, with free burial in places although interdict, and of whatsoever kind of death they chance to die, with a thousand lentes. lxv. years of pardon. &c.

The form of the absolution appertainyng unto this Fraternitie.

A Vtoritate dei omnipotētis, & beatorum Petri & Pauli Apostolorum eius, ac autoritate apostolica mihi in hac parte commissaEgo absoluo te ab omnibus peccatis tuis & paenis tibi in Purgatorio debitis propter culpas & offensas, quas contra deum & animātuam commisisti. Et in quantum mihi committitur, restituo te illi innocentiae, in qua eras quando baptizatus fuisti, exceptis punctis hijs reseruatis Domino Papae, vt animae tua viuat cum Christo in secula seculorum. Amen. Which is thus in English.

By the authority of God almighty and of his blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, and by the Apostolic author tie committed unto me in this behalf I absolve thee from all thy sins and pains due unto thee in Purgatory for the faults and offenses, which thou hast committed against God and thine own soul. And as much as lieth in my power, I restore thee unto that innocencye, wherein thou were, when thou waste baptized: those points only excepted, which are reserved to the Lord Pope, y t thy soul may live with Christ worlds without ende. Amen.

Pope Alexander the third hath granted to all them that give ought to the maintenance of the Collegiat Church of Saint John of Beuerlaye an hundred days of pardon, and relaxation from the seventh parte of their penaūce. And Pope Innocent the fourth hath granted to all the brethrē of the same. Faternitie, pardon of all sins forgotten, & of all vows brokē, except the vow unto the holy land, & at their latter nd, remission & forgiveness of all their sins A paena & culpa : so that to every brother & sister of that Fraternitie being confessed & absolved, their cōfessour may well say on this manner, as it is specified in the printed pardon▪

John or John▪ as free I make thee:
As heart may think, or eye may see.

Of this pardon it is also thus written,

Omnibus in annis qui turbāt iura Ioannis:
Ter execrantur, damnati iure probantur.

THe pardō granted to the Fraternity of s. Cornelis at Westminster for such as give any thing unto it, cometh in y e yere to .MM vii. C. &. ix. days forever to endure, granted by the holy father in god Thomas of the title of S Cecily, Cardinal, priest of Rome and Legate, Archebyshop of York, and Chancelor of England, &c. and of diverse other Cardinals and Bishops.

Certain Popes of Rome have committed and given authority & power to Priests having cure and charge of souls to absolve their ghostly childrē and parishioners, the which be brethrē or sistern to y e holy Fraternitie of the sepulcher of our Lord Jesus Christ, of all sins and crimes either confessed or forgotten, & of penance not well done. Also of vsurye, rapine, pollynge and pyllyng, extortion or other good evil gotten (except they know to whom they ought to make restitution) they are absolved. And of all manner of offenses done to father and mother, if they were not done w e laying hands on thē with violence. Also the sentence of cursyng done vnknowingly: also of of vows broken, the vow of Jerusalem signed with the cross in the body, and the vow of Religion with solemnitye professed, only excepted. Also priests and Clerks that have made any offense in saying their service. Also the aforesaid holy Fathers have granted to the brethren and sistern of the said place, the Stations of Rome, and the indulgences of the pilgrimages of the holy lande, which sum of indulgence is. lxxx. M. years of pardō. Also our holy father Urban the fourth of that name hath given & granted to all brethren and sisterne of the said Fraternitie at the translation of Saint Swithein and at the Octaues of the same, and at the Natiuitye of our Lord & the Octaues of the same, and upon good Friday, & upon Easter day with the Octaues of the same, to be released of the seventh part of their penance, & four years, and four Lentes of pardon. Our said holy father willeth also that they that be brethren and sisterne of the said Fraternitie, have ecclesiastical sepulture without denial (of whatsoever death they chance to die) except they be openlie and by name excommunicate.

To the Fraternitie or brothehoode of S. Erasmus, beside y e deliverance of many souls out of y e bitter pains of purgatory, with innumerable indulgences & pardons for them y t be alive, are granted five special gifts & singular benefits, Fyrst, he shall have reasonable goods to his lives ende. Secondly, his enemies shall have no power on him. Thirdly, what lawful petition he asketh of God, shall be granted him. Fourthly, he shall be vnbounde of his tribulation and disease. Fyftly, at his last end he shall receive the blessed body of our Sauioure Christ Jesus in form of bread to his salvation by the gracious prayer & petition of this blessed Martyr S. Erasmus. Al these pardons, indulgences, privileges, gifts & benefits shall all they have, y t give any part or portion of their goods to y e upholding and maintaining of the holy place of S. Erasmus.

Many other raggemans roules could I here have placed, which contain also innumerable pardons, infinite indulgences, great gifts, singular privileges, wonderful liberties, marvelous deliverances & spedy remedies of souls out of purgatory, &c, but these may seme to suffice at this present. For hereof mayest y u evidently perceive, what relics we have received from Rome, & what good stuff the popish pardoners have brought us in times paste frō y e moste holy father, or rather frō y e romish Antichrist, & all for money. Do what thou wilt: live as y u wilt: if money come, y u art out of hand made clean, and absolved frō all thy sins A paena & culpa, toties quoties, & art made as pure & faultless as y u were in time of thy baptism, so y t now by the virtue of these pardons thou mayest boldelye stand before y judging place of Christ, and be free from y e sentence of damnation, and in fine, be made fellow heir with Christ, of everlasting salvation.

But if thou wilt have the true pardon and remission of thy sins, and be delivered A paena & culpa, toties quoties, take this order. Fyrst, repent thee of thy former life. Secondly flee unto God the Father in the name of his dearly beloved Son Christ Jesus our alone Sauioure and Redemer, crauyng at his hands with strong faith, mercy and forgiveness of thy sins. Thyrdelye, take a new life unto thee, ever desyring strength from above to walk daily more and more in the holy ways of God's moste holy law. If thou do this, doubt thou not, but y t thou shalt have abundauntly unto the great consolation and comfort of thy soul, remission of all thy sins, quietness of conscience, the gift of the holy Ghost, God's favor, grace, and mercy, and after this transitorye life, everlasting life with all heavenly joy and vnoutspeakeable felicity, yea and that without these Antichristians pardons, which are nothing ells, than nets for money, deceauings of y e people, defacyng of Christ's death, obscuryngs of God's free grace, very spurs unto all lewdness of life, and a right patheway unto everlasting damnation. Hear what god saith by y e prophet: Come to the waters all ye y t be thirstye, and ye y t have no money. Come bye, y t ye may have to eat. Come, bye wine & milk without any money, or money worth. Wherefore do you lay out your money, for the thing y e fedeth you not, & spend your labor about the thing y e satisfieth you not? But hearken, hark̄ rather unto me, and ye shall eat of the best, & your soul shall have her pleasure in plenteousness. Enclyne your ears, & come unto me: take hede (I say) & your souls shall live, &c. Are not these the words of our Savior Christ? Come unto me all ye that labor and are laden, and I shall ease you. Agayne, Let him that is a thyrst come. And let who soever will, take of the water of life, freely and without any money. Of thē that will seek remission of their sins and pardon of their wicked life, or any other spiritual and heavenly gift: but only at his hand by faith in Christ: God complaineth grievously on this manner and saith: Be astonyshed (O ye heavens) be afraid, and abashed at such a thing, saith the Lord. For my people hath done two evils. They have forsaken me the well of y e water of life, and have dygged them pyttes, yea vile and broken pittes, y e can hold no water. Blessed is the man, saith the Psalmograph, whose hope the name of the Lord is, and hath not turned unto vanities, nor unto such as go about with lies.

Of Purgatorye.

W ho was the first inuentour, deviser, and fynder out of the Popes false feigned, fiery purgatory: I cannot find by any histories or monuments, that I have red unto this day. But after it was found and devised by some subtle head thorough the subtle suggestion of most subtle Satan, which seeketh all means possible to obscure the price of Christ's death, and to sow errors and heresies in the hearts of painted Hipocrites, yea of all people, so much as lieth in his power unto y e destruction and condemnation of their souls: there wanted not specially of the company of Sophisters, and Monks, espiing that there would rise no small auauntage to their purses of this goodly new and late invention: which set a good face on the matter, countenauncing it out with the authorityes of the holy Scripture adding thereunto their false, pestilent, and lying glosses, wherewith they bleared the eyes of the simple, and caste such mystes before their sight, that these certain hundred years they could never see the true purgatory of the soul, which is the precious blood of our Savior Christ, but believed verily, that there was a place of purgyng after this life (as though the blood of Christ were not a sufficient purgatory for their souls) from the which they must be delivered either by suffering intolerable pains themselves in that firye furnace, till they have made sufficient satisfaction for their sins, or else by the Suffrages and sacrifices of the Mass or by almosse deeds done for them of their executours and friends, &c.

Thys dream of purgatory and praying for the dead hath been maintained from time to time not only by the writings of diverse men, but also by the decrees and Councelles of diverse & sundry Popes and of their adherents, as a mighty and strange defense of the Catholyke Church and her devout Chaplens, without the which a great parte of the Popes Churches buildings is like out of hand to fall unto miserable ruin, and utter decay.

Where this place of Purgatorye is: none of our purgatory rakers or proctoures thereof is able to declare. Diuerse of them have diverse opinions in this behalf: as it is an hard thing for liars and taleforgers to agree, in all points among themselves, so alone is the truth perfect and constant, and without verities or discord. Some of them affirm and say, that it is in a certain place even next unto hell under y e earth. Some hold y t it is not nigh unto hell, (for then might it seme y t such as are in Purgatorye, should never ascend and come unto heaven,) for as much (as we rede in y e Gospel of Luke) that there is so great a space between them that are above and them that are beneath, y t they which are above, cannot come down to them y e are beneath: neither can they that are beneath, come up to them y t ar above.) But above in the air, yea and that in torrida zona, because that after they be sufficiently purged, they may be nigh and go strayghtwayes unto heaven. Some other say, y t they be neither beneath near unto Hell, nor yet above nigh unto Heaven, but according to the dispensation and appointment of god, diverse souls are diversely placed, some here, some there, some in this place, some in that place: some beneath some above, some in the midst, according to their deserts, but all suffering pains either more or less, till sufficient satisfactiō be made for their sins either by themselves in pains suffering, or else by other in Massesingyng, in almosse giving, in watching, in praying, in pilgrimage going, in the popes pardons bying, &c. The tales and lies, which the papists have invented concerning the places of souls after their departure, is to much wonderful and marvelous. In Longobardica historia: in Legenda aurea, in vitis patrum, in the Festiual, &c. shalt thou find examples plentifully: which books in times paste were better known and more preached to the simple people, than the true and pure word of God.

And as they do not agree among themselves where pyckpursse Purgatory is: so likewise do they dissēt both in the tormentors & in the torments of the souls. Some teach, y e the souls in purgatory are punished of the good aūgels at gods appointment: some say, that they be wicked Spirites of hell y t punish them. Some again hold, that the souls in purgatory are tormented with fire only, according to this sentence of Saint Paul: Vniuscuius{que} opus quale sit, ignis probabit : some contrariwise affirm, y t they are punished both with fire and water, according to this saying of the Psalmograph. Transiuimus per ignem & aquam, & reduxisti nos in refrigerium. But howsoever the seely simple souls be punished, the Papists with one voice affirm, that they are most paynefully afflicted and tormented, yea and that with such pains and torments, as be incomparable: the pains & torments of hell only excepted. Of those most intolerable pains of purgatory, thus rede we in the Popes decrees. He must first be purged with the fire of purgatory, that hath deferred the fruit of conversion unto another world. And this fire, although it be not everlasting, is notwithstanding a wonderful grievous fire. For it excedeth and passeth all pain, which any man at any time hath suffered in this life. In the flesh there was never so great pain found, although the Martyrs did suffer marvelous torments &c. And in the book entytled, Sermones discipuli, we rede on this manner. The souls which are in purgatory, are in moste grievous pains. For if all the burning coals in the world were gathered together and poured upon an heap, and a man should stand in the mids of them, yet should he not suffer so great heat and burning, as the souls do in Purgatory. No temporal pain may be compared with the pains of Purgatorye. The pains is so great, that a little short time seemeth to be very longe and great time. Therefore we rede, that a certain Religious man burned in Purgatorye only, while one Mass was a saying: and he appeared to his fellow, and said, that he had burned in Purgatorye a great number of year.

And some souls are punished there a longe space: some, thyrtie years, some an hundred: some, a thousand, more or less: some, unto the ende of the world. Again in the treatise called in Latin, Stella Clericorum, we find this written: The fire, and other pains that are in Purgatorye, are more grievous and more bitter, than all the pains of the Martyrs, and all kinds of torments, that could be imagyned and invented of the Tyrauntes in this world. And the souls of them that are thus punished, do far excel the multitude of all them that live in this world. And therefore saith Agustine: He knoweth not, what he asketh, which desireth Purgatorye. O God howe sweet a thing shall it be to make satisfaction in this world? I say, y t it is more grievous to be in Purgatory one twyncklyng of an eye, than all y e pain, which blessed Laurence had upon the Gredyron. Therefore one tear issuing out of a pure heart doth purge more, thā ten years in Purgatory: & yet between two evils the lessest is to be chosen. And therefore the souls that are in Purgatorye, cry with Job on this manner, and say: Miseremini mei, Miseremini mei, saltem vos amici mei: Quia manus domini tetigit me. That is to say: Have pity on me, have pity on me, at the least ye that are my friends: for the hand of the Lord hath touched me.

After that the Papists had thus feigned Purgatory and the moste horrible & dredeful pains thereof: they thought it also good to devise something to relieve these pains and to ease the bitter torments which the seely souls suffer in that most grievous fire of purgatory: by this their devise nothing doubting but that no small advantage should rise unto them, which in deed hath had hitherto fortunate success. Diuerse invented diverse remedies against these fyry torments: Which thing hath been brought to pass by y e constitutions & ordinances of men partly, as we may see in y e Councils Florentine and Constantiense: and partly by the books and writings of the Sophisticall Papists: Some of their deuyses here to recite, I think it not unfitting nor out of the way.

The author of the book entitled, Stella Clericorum, saith, that there are iii. Churches. The first is in this world and that is called, Ecclesia Militans, that is, y e Militant or warrefayring church, The second is in heaven: and it is called, Ecclesia Triumphans: that is to say. The Triumphant Church. The third is in Purgatory: and it is called, Ecclesia Expectans : that is, The Church Expectant, and that looketh for and abideth deliverance. This latter Church is in great pains, from the which they may be delivered, saith he, four manner of ways. Vnde Versus.

Missa, preces, dona, ieiunia, quatuor ista Absoluūt animas, quas purgās detinet ignis

That is to say, Mass, Prayers, Gifts, Fastings: These four things set at liberty y e souls that are in Purgatorye. And a little after he saith. The device to pray for them that are dead, is holy and wholesome. It is holy by the compassion of the dear friends. It is wholesome, thorough giving of almosse, and the prayer of the faithful, and specially of the Priests, to whom the souls are committed. For almosse is the meat of souls and prayer is the drink. Fastings also of the faithful is a great refection & bāket for the souls and pilgrimage going of friends is the dispatche and deliverance of pains. As for pardons, they also profit the souls in purgatory even so far, as they deserved, while they lived in this world. But before all remedies, wherewith y e soul being in Purgatory may be holpen: the mass far excelleth. Therefore saith Gregory: Oh how great and lively gift of God is this? For the divine mysteries are never celebrated ( He meaneth that the mass is never song or said ) but that two virtuous works do concur, and are brought to pass: that is to say, the conversion of one sinner and the deliueraūce of one soul at the lest out of Purgatorye.

The like doctrine doth the author of the festival teache on this manner. Ye shall understand, that there been four things, that greatly holpen souls that been in Purgatorye and that been these. Fidelium amicorum oratio eleemosynarum largitio: salutaris hostia, & ieiuniorum obseruatio. That is: prayers of friends devoutly said, & almosse deed doying, and masses singing, and abstinence in fasting. That prayers help much a soul that is in Purgatory: the author proveth for lack of the testimonies of holy scripture, with this narracion or tale that followeth. We find written saith he, in Legenda aureae, how there was a man, y t had his house fast by a churchyard side & y t his door opened to the Church. And he used by custom as oft as he went or came, to say every time, De profūdis, for all christē souls. Thē it happened so on a time, that he was pursued with enemies as he went homewards. But when he came into the churchyard, he kneled down and thought to say, De profundis. But his enemies came after. Anone the dead bodies rose every chone with instruments as they wrought with by their lives and anon they drove away his enemies. But when they saw that, they cried God mercy and this man, & ever after prayde and did almosse deeds for them that were in pain. Thus I may well prove, saith he, that devout prayers helpen many a soul that been in Purgatory.

Also almesse deeds helpen many a soul. Sicut aqua extinguit ignem: ita eleemosyna extinguit peccatum.

Right as water quencheth fire: so almesse deed quencheth the fire y t brenneth them that been in Purgatorye: if they been in good life and in perfect charity that done it, &c.

Now to prove, that almesse deeds done for souls in Purgatorye, profit thē greatly, he bringeth in this narratiō or tale. We rede, (saith he) y t in old time, good people would on all hollowen day, bake bread & deal it for all christē souls. And yet there ben some, but all to few. We rede In Legenda aurea of a knight that should go to a battle, and had a cosen that he loved passing well, and said to him thus. If he were slain in the battle, he should sel his horse, & deal the value to poor people in almesse, to pray for all christē souls. So it happened, y t he was slain, and his cosin loved well y e horse, & took him to his own use. Then soon after, this Knight appeared to his cosin, and said thus to him. These eyght days for my horse thou hast made me to burn in purgatory, and therefore God will take vengeance on thee. Forsoth quod he, this day thy soul shall be in hell with y e fende. Ego purgatus vado in regnum dei. And I am purged, and go to the kingdom of heaven. And anon an horrible noise was heard in the air of fendes, which caught this man and bare him away.

The third thing, y helpeth souls in purgatory, is the Mass, For when any soul appeareth to any mā to have any help: he desireth masses, & prayeth to have masses songen for him. Right as meat and drink comforteth a mā when he is feeble: so the sacrament of y e altare cōforteth y e souls y e masses been done for. It is written in Legenda aurea how a Bishop suspended a priest because he could say none other mass, but of Requiem, which he song every day devoutly after his cōning. Then on a day as the bishop went towards matins it seemed to him, y e dead bodies rose & came about him and said: Thou haste said no mass for us. And moreover thou haste taken our priest away frō us. Loke y t this be amended, or else God will in short time take vengeance on thee for our sake. Then was y e bishop greatly afeard, and anon he ad the priest sing mass of Requiem, as he did tofore. And so he did as often as he might.

Also we find y e fyshers set their nets in harvest, and they took up a great piece of Ise, and y t was the coldeste Ise that ever they felt, and it would not melte for the Sun. And so brought they y e Ise to y e Bishop. For he had a great brennyng heat in his foot, and it was the coldest y t ever he felt. Then spake there a voice to him out of the Ise, and said: I am a soul y e suffereth my penance here in this Ise. For I have no friends, y t will do masses for me. I shall be delivered of my penance and y u shalt be whole of thy sickness if thou wilt say mass for me. And he said, he would sing for him, and bad tell him his name. And ever while he was at mass, he laid the Ise under his foot and ever as he said mass, the Ise melted away. And so within a while y t Ise was molten, and y e soul was delivered frō pain, and y e bishop was whole of his sickness. Then the soul appeared to him w t much joy, & said: With y e masses singing I am brought out of pain into everlasting bless.

The like fables many & diverse, are told of Gregorius Magnus, of Petrus Cluniacensis, of Jacobus de Voragine, &c.

But y e author of y e book entitled, Sermones discipuli, rehearseth ten manner of things, wherewith y e souls y t are in purgatory, may be delivered out of their pains. The first is, the setting up of candles at massetime before y e sacrament, or before Images, in y e honor & praise of God and of his Saints.

The seconde is, Sensyng of the Altare when Mass of Requiem is songen for the souls departed, with this inward desire, that God will deliver y e soul from the stenche of purgatory, where it is now punished.

The third is, sprinkling of holy water upon the Sepulchers or graves, & upon y e bones of the dead. And here must they desire, y t as the heat of this present fire is cooled by y e sprinkling of water: so likewise the heat of y e fire of purgatory may be tempered & cooled for y e soul y t we pray for, thorough the dew of the heavenly grace & mercy.

The fourth is, Prayer for the dead. And here must we direct our prayers unto saints in heaven for the souls y t are in purgatory, y t they may make intercession for thē unto God: for they may do much with God. And for this cause we send y e saints unto y e heavenly king as massengers, y t they may obtain of that King, indulgence, pardon and favor for those souls. Therefore must we in this behalf devoutly pray to s. Mary, to S. Peter. &c.

The fyft is, oblations and offeryngs for y e souls departed, y t they may be delivered from the dets, which they owe unto God▪

The sixth is, fastings, watchings, afflictions & knelings for y e souls departed, as it is specifyed in the popes decrees: Ieiunia viuentium sunt auxilia defunctorum. The fasting of y t living ar y e helps of the dead.

The seventh is, paying of y e dets of the dead. This profiteth y e souls y t are in purgatory beyond all measure. For while y e dettes are vnpayd, y e souls are grievously punished in purgatory.

The eyght is, offering up of bread & wine, y t it may please God likewise to feed y e hungry soul, and to give drink to y e thirstye soul y t is in purgatory. Likewyse y e exercisyng of the works of mercy for the souls departed, as in giving meat to y e hungry, drink to the thirstye, lodging to the harborless, clothes to the naked, &c.

The nynth is, when a man accomplisheth & fulfilleth y e penance for the souls departed, which y e souls themselves were bound to do in this world when they were yet living. For the more any man doth for them in this world: the less have they to suffer in the pains of purgatory.

The tenth is, the celebratiō of masses. And this is the greatest and most principal remedy and help that can be devised for the deliverance of souls out of Purgatorye. For we read, y t a certain soul was appointed of God to ligh in Purgatorye xv. years: which notwithstanding thorough one Mass was delivered out of all those pains. For this word Missa which we in English call Mass, is derived a Mittendo, y t is, of sending. For in the Mass grace is sent to a sinner being in sin, and to y e souls a plain deliverance from all pain. Therefore saith Agustine, y t there is no mass celebrated, but y e two virtuous works do concur and ar brought to pass. The one is, a conversion of a sinner from his sin. The other is, a deliverance of a soul out of purgatory, But some mā peradventure will here demand, howe it cometh to pass, y t the souls which are in purgatory, do know the suffrages, which are here done for the? I answer: the Angels, which do here abide & tarry with us, do many times visit y e souls in purgatory, & declare unto thē y e suffrages, which we do for thē, here & so comfort thē. O how joyful a thing is this to them? Serm. 41. de anim.

Besydes these remedies aforesaid against the troublous torments of painful purgatory, which the selye simple souls suffer for y e satisfaction of God's justice, as the papists teach: there is another remedy, which I of late found in y e latter end of an old written boke. And this is of so great virtue, y t whosoever devoutly practiseth it shall w t out doubt (as it is there specifyed) deliver one soul out of purgatory at the least yea and that within .ix. days. Probatum est.

Fyrst on the Sunday, cause a mass to be song or said in y e worship of y e Trinity. Set also .iii. candles burning before y e sacrament all y e mass time. Fede also three poor men, or give three almesses to the nedye.

Secondly on y e monday, cause a mass to be song or said in y e worship of all Angels. Light also .ix. candles in the honor of the ▪ix. orders of Aungells. Fede .ix. pore mē, or give .ix. almosses.

Thirdly, on y twesday cause a mass to be song or said in the honor of S. Spirit: and lighten .vii. candles in the worship of the .vii. gifts which he giveth. Fede also .vii. poor men, or give .vii. almosses.

Fourthly, on the Wednisday cause a mass to be song or said in the worship of S. John Baptist and of all the patriarches. Light four candles, & feed four poor mē, or give four almosses

Fiftlye, on the Thursdaye cause a Mass to be song or said of S. Peter and of the .xii. Apostles. Lighten .xii. candles, & feed .xii. poor men, or give xii. almosses.

Sixthly, on the Friday cause a mass to be song or said in the worship of S. Cross. Lighten .v. candles. Feede .v. poor men, or give, v. almosses.

Seventhly and finally, on the Saturday cause a mass to be song or said in the honor of our lady and all virgins Lighten, v. candles. Fede .v. poor mē, or give v. almosses. He y t thus doth: trust to it verily: for he shall deliver shortly, any soul that he will out of purgatory. Ita est. Probatum est. Amen. Fiat. Fiat. Jesus mercy. Lady help.

Of Trentales for souls departed, and howe they first began.

THere was sometime at Rome a certain Pope called Gregory, which had a mother, whom he loved above all things, and chiefly for her goodness and virtue. It chanced thorough misfortune that the aforesaid womā was big with child, which for fear of her son & shame of the people, whē the time of her labor drew nye, killed the child. So like did she at another time also no man knowing of it: After ward t so chanced, that the aforesaid woman fell sick and died. The Pope and all the people did greatly rejoice of her, for they thought her to be a good woman & to be saved. But afterward when the aforesaid Pope song mass, he saw just by him a certain darkness, so that it seemed rather night than day: and in the same darkness he beheld a certain moste miserable creature, to whom he said: O thou creature, I conjure thee in God's behalf, that thou declare unto me, what thou art. She answered. O most dearly beloved son, I am thy Mother. The Pope maruellyng greatly at the matter: said unto her: We hoped that thou haddest been a good woman, and placed in the kingdom of Heaven. Howe cometh it to pass, that thou art now in such pain? She opened unto him all things, that she had done in this world: and told him y t therefore she suffered such pains, y t the very flames of fire came out of the mouth of her. The Pope being moved with sorrow and pain of his mother, said unto her, O mine own mother, cā anything in the world deliver thee out of this pain? She said: If any mā would sing a trentall of masses for me, I should be delivered out of all my pains, & be saved. He said: What masses should they be? She answered: Thre masses of y e Nativity of our lord. Thre masses of y e Epiphany of our lord Three of the Purification of our Lady. Thre of the Annūciation of our Lady. Thre of the Resurrection of our Lord. Thre of the ascensiō of our Lord. Thre of Penthecost. Three of the Trinity. Thre of the Assūption of our Lady: and three of her Natiuitie: so y t these masses be celebrated within y e Octaues of y e said feasts, as on the first day, with the same Kirie eleyson. Gloria in excelsis, & Credo: & also the same Sequēce & Preface, with Communicantes. Hane igitur: Sanctus, and Agnus, as it is contained in y e Canon of the Mass: also with these prayers following, so that the prayers that follow be said with the collecte of the Feast under one Oremus, and under one Per dominum. There must also be said every day throughout the year, Placebo, and Dirige, with ix. Psalms, and ix. lessons, and ix. Anthems, except it be at the time of Easter, when it shall be said daily with three lessons only. The commondation also must be said as often, so that both at Placebo, and at Dirige the first collect or prayer shall be Deus summaspes, &c. & also at the commondaciō. Again, at the mass of the day, y e aforesaid prayer shall be said of him, that celebrateth the mass throughout the whole year. The Collecte shall be always, Deus summaspes. The secretes. Omnipotens sempiterne Deus. The post Cōmunion, Deus cuius misericordia. &c. If any man will do thus much for me, quod she, I shall be delivered from my pain. And y e son said, that he would gladly do that for his mother. And he commanded her, that she should come again unto him at the very same time the year following. All these things, that she desired, were done. When the time drew nigh that y e Pope appointed of her return, the Pope himself song mass, and saw a great light, and in it two Angels coming down, and a most goodly, fair, and beautiful Lady between them. He being afraid thought her to be the Queen of Heaven, and fell down at the feet of her▪ saying: O Regina coeli, miserere animae matris meae. O Queen of Heaven have mercy on my mothers soul. But she answered: O my most dear son, I am thy mother. Blessed be the hour y t I bare thee. For of such one, as thou didst se me in times paste, hath God made me, as thou now seest, thorough thy masses and prayers. And all they, for whom the aforesaid Masses shall be longe, shall be likewise saved, even as I am. Ex missali manuscripto. Anno domini. 1354.

Of the virtues of the Mass.

THe mass hath xii. virtues, as it is specified in a certain book called The signification of the Mass, imprinted in the English tongue by Robert Wier, Cum priuilegio regali ad imprimendum solum.

The first virtue or fruit of the mass is, as some doctors do write, y t a man doth merit more whiles that he doth bear mass devoutly, than if he should give for gods sake as much ground and lande, as he could pass & go over y e space of y e same mass, O what may be then deserve, which doth hear every day .iii. or .iiii. masses? And what doth he lese, and what compte shall he make afore God at the day of judgment, which hath not so great business, but that he may hear one mass at the least every day? O what shall it grieve you, that ye have lost so much? This ye shall understand according to y e dignity and excellētnesse of the mass.

The second virtue is, that the holy angels be glad to be nigh unto y e person in keeping him, whē he hath heard mass as David saith, god did cōmaūd his Angels to keep and preserve you in all your ways and business.

The third virtue is, y t the man beholding with deuotiō & reverence y e holy Sacrament in the mass as S. Agustine aith, god doth give him y e fame day all things necessary for his body. Item vain words & unadvised oaths be for given & pardoned, and he is preserved from sudden death. A man doth lese no time, while that he doth hear mass. All the steps in coming and in going be compted of the holy Angel. And if the man die the same day that he hath herd mass without receyuyng the Sacrament, God shall compt it as spiritually received.

The fourth virtue is, that a person being in sin, oftetimes in the Mass time by the presence of the holy Sacrament, doth receive a good inspiration, so that from thenceforth he doth convert him from his sins: as the good thief upon the cross, Mary Magedalene afore the feet of our Lord. If they had not been present with our Lord peradventure they should not have had pardon of their sins.

The fifth virtue or fruit is, that a man hearing mass devoutly, receiveth spiritually the Sacrament, so that he desire it deuoutlye. And so it may chance, that a man hearing mass deuoutlye, shall obtain more grace▪ than the priest which doth it. For the priest is not always equally well disposed. And so may a man every day receive the holy Sacrament spiritually▪

The sixte virtue is, that the man hearing Mass, and being in the state of grace, is partaker of all the masses done throughout all the world. And that is more or less, after as the man is in the love and favor of God. For it is one of the Articles of the holy Catholic faith, as in the Communion of the holy Church.

The seventh virtue is, that the prayer of them which do hear Mass is sooner heard and accepted of God in the mass time, than at any other time. For then the priest and the holy Angels, which beabout the altare, do help you to pray.

The eight virtue is, that the souls being in Purgatory, whiles y the man doth hear Mass, and doth pray for thē have a singular absolution, during the same Mass. For there is nothing that doth bring them so shortly out of the pains of purgatory, as to cause to say or to hear devoutly Mass for them.

The ninth virtue is, that it is better to hear one mass in our life time, thā to cause an hundred to be said or heard for us after our death. And y e it is better that a man cause a mass to be said for him in his life, than an hundred after his death: the reason is this. For a mā may now deserve and merit much with a Mass, but not after his death. For then he doth only find y e , which he hath deserved in his life. And hundred thousand masses now done, cā not augment one moment of glory & joy after this time. But by a mass, which I do hear, I may obtain that I shall not come in Purgatory. But after our death, the mass delivereth only from Purgatorye. Is it not better then, not to come in purgatory, than when a mā is there, to tarry and look for aid and help to be delivered.

The tenth virtue is, y e a woman hearing mass devoutly, if it chance, that she do labor of child the same day, she shall be delivered without fault y e more easily and with less pain. For the holy Angels be very busy and diligent about her. Therefore all women being with child (if it be possible) shall hear mass every day. For by the virtue of the mass, y e fruit or child is preserved. And they shall put their trust in the sacrament, and in our blessed Lady the Mother of God, and in none other thing.

The eleventh virtue is, y t all thing that a mā doth enterprise after he hath heard mass, shall prosper and come to good end: again, y e which the man doth eat & drink after he hath heard mass, shall profit more to the necessity of nature.

The twelfth virtue is, y t if the man die the same day y t he hath heard mass God shall give him a singular grace, which otherwise he should not have had, that is to say, that God himself or his Aungells at the last hour of his death, shall help & comfort him as the man hath served God at y e mass. For it is written in the holy Gospel: With what measure ye have measured: with the same also I will measure you everlastingly. AMEN.

In the Festival also we read thus concerning this matter. S. Agustine saith, y t it profiteth greatly all Christian people for to hear mass, and specially for nine causes, and saith in this manner of wise.

Quia illo die quo audierit missam, necessaria cibaria conceduntur. For that day y e he heareth a mass, he shall fail no bodily food or sus enaunce, nor no necessary thing y t shall be belonging or appertaining unto him, nor no let ne impediment shall he have in his journey that he hath to go or ride, wheresoerver he trauayleth.

The second cause is, all venial sins be forgiven him by the virtue of the mass, and idle words.

The third is, y t if a man die: it shall stand him for his housel.

The fourth, he shall not y t day l se his sight.

The fifth, all idle oaths that day shall be forgiven him.

The sixth, y t nay he shall die no sudden death.

The seventh, as long as he heareth mass, he shall not wax old.

The eyght, all his steppes toward & fromward the holy church, his good Aungel reckoneth to his salvation.

The nynth, all the while y t he beholdeth the blessed sacrament, all wicked spirits flee from him, and have no power over him, be he never so great a sinner.

In Stella Clericorum concerning the virtue of y e Mass, we find these words: Before all remedies, wherewith the souls being in purgatory may be holpen: the Mass far excelleth. Therefore saith Gregory: Oh, howe great & lively gift of God is this? For mass is never song or said, but that two virtuous works do concur, and are brought to pass: that is to say, the conversion of one sinner, and the deliverance of one soul at the least out of purgatory.

Of Councils.

P Ope Marcellus the first made a decree, y t no council might be lawfully assembled & gathered together, whether it be general or national, without the bishop of Rome's consent and assente. In the year of our Lord. 304. Dift. 17. ( ap. Synodum. Polydor. Bartholo. Carrantza. Libro. Council.

Pope Julius, Pope Damasus, & Pope Gregory, ratified the same decree afterward. Council. Polyd.

Pope Felix the second ordained, y t all bishops should come to y e general council, or else signify to y e popes holiness. Why thei cannot come. In the yere, &c. 370. Dist. 18. Cap. Non oportet. Lib. Council. John. Laziard.

This decree was afterward renewed in a council holden at Chartage.

In a Synod hold̄ at Constantia, it was decreed, y t frō henceforth general councils should be holden from ten year to ten year, to this ende, y t the Lord's field might be purged from all briars, thystles, thorns, heresies, errors, schisms, &c. Notwithstandyng reseruyng this authority and power to y e pope, y t he may not only every .x. yere, but at all other times also appoint a general counsel, when his pleasure is. John. Laziard, Cest.

It was decreed at y e council of Nice, y t every bishop should twice yearelye have a Synod or Sene general within his diocese, to correct and reform such things as were out of order. But now y e matter is so handled, y t Senes be only Courts to gather Senage and Proxye, no correction of manners or errors, or of any other absurdities had in those assemblies. Libro, Council. Polydor.

Pope Pelagius the first, made a law, that the Council, which is celebrated without the mind and consent of the Romish Bishop, should be called not Concilium, but Conuenticulum, or Conciliabulum : and that whatsoever is enacted or agreed upon in such a Council, should be frustrate, void, and of none effect. In the year of our Lord. 552. Dist. 17. Capit. Multis denuo. Libro. Council.

The same Pope also enacted, that all such matters of doubt and question, as could not be quietly divided & brought unto perfect agreemente in the lesser Sinodes or councils, should be referred unto a greater See: if they cā not there be determined justly and truly, y t then they shall be brought unto the Apostolic See. Ibidem.

In the council Agathense it was decreed, y t such as wer accited to come unto the council, and refused so to do, should be accursed. Dist. 18. Capit. Siquis. Si Episcopus.

Pope Agatho made a decree, y t all the constitutions & ordinances of y e church of Rome, should be received and taken, as things establyshed and confyrmed with the very divine and Godly voice of Peter himself. In the year, &c. 673. Dist. 19. Cap. Sic omnes.

Pope Stephen the first ordained, y t whatsoever the church of Rome doth decree and appoint, it should forever & without breach be observed of all men. In the year of our Lord. 261. Dist. 19. Cap. Enimuero.

Pope Antberius ordained, y t whatsoever was decreed of other Bishops, might be dissolved of the bishop of Rome, as one y t hath power to udge of all churches. In the yere, &c. 239 Cau. 9. Qu. 3. Cap. Cuncta.

Pope Innocent made a law, y t no mā should presume to judge y e Bishop of Rome. For he being judge of all men, ought to be judged neither of y e Emperor, nor of all y e clergyc, nor of Kings, nor of the common people. Caus. 9. Qu. 3. Cap. Nemo indicabit. The same decree made also pope Nicolas, Pope Gelasius, Pope Anastasius, &c.

A certain council holden of diverse, wise, learned and Godly men, at Constantia, objected against Pope John the xxiii. of y e name (being there present) diverse borrible faults: of the which he was openly convict, to y e mumber of moe thā forty, yea & those most grievous sins. The pope secretly fleing, was apprehended, deposed, & caste into prison.

Afterward in y e council it was decreed, that a general council lawfully gathered together, is above the pope, and hath authority immediately of Christ, which alone is the head of the Church, Christ. Massoe. in Chron.

Thys act of y e council seemeth to be contrary unto that, which saith, y t the pope and his See are not bound to be subject, to the councils and determinations of other. Cap. Significasti: de elect. And y t the pope hath in his heart all manner of laws: Again, y t he is not bound to purge and clear of himself such crimes and faults, as are objected against him. &c.

Of Heretykes.

POpe Siritius ordained, y t Heretics should be banished and y t no Christians should communicate or keep company with thē: again, if any of them did revoke their errors and heresies, that they should be thrust into Monasteries as into prisons perpetually, there unto death to remain, giving themselves to fasting & prayer. In the year, &c. 389. Johannes. Stella. Lib. Council.

Pope Pelagius the first not content with this former punishment, made a decree, that all heretics and Schismatikes, with all such as be contumaciter disobediente to holy Churches ordinances should be put to death by the seculare power. Provided always, that the Popish bloody butcherlyke Bishops with their woluishe wicked officers and Antichristian adherētes do first of all persecute thē, emprison thē, accite them Coram nobis, accuse them, condemn them, and afterward according to their deuilishe decrees commit them to the secular power and temporal magistrates, as unto their butchers & hāg men to dispatche them out of the way either by fire, sword, or halter. For these holy and charitable Fathers cry out with their forefathers and Popelike predecessors: Non licet nobis interficere quenquam. It is not lawful for us to put any man to death. In the year of our Lord. 552.24. q. cap. 5. Relegentes. Angl. Chron. John. Laziard.

Pope John the .xxii. made a decree, y t whosoever did affirm, that Christ and his Apostles had no possessions neither in proper nor in commune, y e same should be taken for an heretic. Agayne, that whosoever did hold this opinion, that it was not lawful for Christ and his Apostles to enjoy those things, which the Scripture testifieth that they had, nor to give them, nor by the occupying of thē to get & win more for y e maintenance of their living: he likewise should be adjudged an heretic. Of this it followed, that many Friers and Nuns of Francis order were brent as heretics in diverse places of the world in resisting this decree of y e Pope for the maintenance of their monastical and willful poverty. In the year of our Lord. 958. Math. Palmer, John. Laziard.

Pope Benet the twelfth after a certain disputation had among learned men, whether the souls of the faithful have the fruition of God's Majesty in heaven before the day of judgment or no: made this resolute determination, that the souls of the faithful Christians, after their departure have nothing in them worthy to be purged, but all pure, clean, and without sin: and y t therefore so sone as they depart hence, they go straightwaies unto Heaven, & behold the face of God. Thaforesayde Pope also commanded, that no man should either teach or believe the contrary under pain of the great curse. If any man did, he should be reputed and taken for an heretic. In the year of our Lord. 1317. John. Laziard.

Pope Gaius ordained, that no heretic, nor heathen man should accuse a Christiā before any Judge. In the yere of our Lord. 284.2. Q. Cap. 7. Pagani. Christ. Massaeus.

Pope Liberius being bishop of Rome about the year of our Lord. 364. It was decreed in the Council Laodicen, that heretics, which remain in their heresy, should not be suffered to come into the temples of the Christians. Lib. Conc. cap. 6. In the same council it was also enacted, that no Christian man should give his child to be married unto an heretic, or schismatic. cap. 10.31. Agayne, that whosoever did forsake true Martyrs of Christ, and followed the false Martyrs, which are heretics and schismatics, should be accursed. Lib. council. cap. 34. Barthol. Carranza.

Pope Fabian made a good & Godlye decree, y t the true Christians should above all things avoid the company of heheretikes & schismatics, & of all such as maintain another faith and doctrine than the Apostles of Christ & their successors have received and taught, lest by keeping company with them, they should fall into the snare of Satan. Lib. Council. Barth. Carranza. In the year of our Lord. 241.

Pope Innocent the third bearing rule In the year. &c. 1215. the Council Lateran was celebrated, where were present two Patriarchs, one of Hierusalē, another of Constantinople .lxx. Archbishops Metropolitans .iiii.C. Bishops, xii. Abbottes .viii.C. Cōuentual Prioures: the Legates of the Greke & Roman Empire, besides the Orators and Ambassadors of the kings of Jerusalem, of France, of Spain, of England, and of Cyprus. In this Council it was decreed, that all heretics & so many as did in any point resist the Catholic faith, should be condemned as Schismatikes, and delivered to the secular power, or their Bailiffs or Shierifs, to be punished accordingly: and that if they were priests or of the Clergye, they should f rst of all be regraded from their orders, and afterward committed to the temporal officers. As for their goods the Laity shall not medle with them, but they shall be applied to the use of those Churches, of whom they received their stipendes or wages. But if they be lay men, to give them over streightwaies to the seculare power to be punished accordingly, and their goods confiscate.

In the same Council it was also determined, that if any persons were found only suspecte of heresy, except that they be able thoroughly to purge & to clear themselves, should be accursed: and that if they so continue by the space of one whole year, that they should be condemned as heretics.

Moreover in that Council it was also decreed, that the secular powers, of whatsoever office or degree they be, should be admonished and charged, yea and if need be, enforced and compelled by the ecclesiastical censure (if they will be reputed and taken for faithful men) openly to swear for the defense of the faith, that they shall to the uttermost of their power faithfully and diligently root out & destroy in all their kingdoms, dominions and lands, all such persons, as the Catholic Church hath condemned for heretics: so that every person receiving any office, dignity, or promotion either Ecclesiastical or temporal, shall be bound to observe this decree, concerning this dispatche of heretics. But if so be, that any temporal lord or ruler, being required and admonished of the church so to do, shall neglect to purge his land of those heretics: that then every such person or persons so offendyng, shall be excommunicate by the Metropolitan and other Bishops of that province. It was further determined in the aforesaid Council, that if that Lord or Rular do refuse by the space of one hole year to satisfy and to accomplish the decrees of the aforesaid Council, that then signication should be made thereof to the highest bishop, y t is to say, to the Pope, that he may denounce, that from y e time forward that Princes subjects are absolved and utterly delivered frō showing or owing any fidelity or obedience toward him: Agayne, that the Pope may give that land to be occupied & enjoyed of the Catholics, to possess it (all heretics being rooted out) quietly and without any contradiction. &c. Lib. Council. Barthol. Carranza.

Pope Nicolas the first made a decree, that whosoever goeth about to take any privilege away from the Church of Rome, or denieth that to be the head of all Churches, falleth into heresy, and is in deed a plain heretic, Ipso facto. In the year of our Lord. 871. Dist. 22. cap. Omnes.

Pope Gelasius the first decreed, that as no man ought to keep company with heretics: so likewise ought no man to dispute and to confer with them. In the year. &c. 494. Caus. 24. Quest. 3. cap. cum quibus.

Pope Urban the first pronounced, y t he which defendeth heretics is not only an heretic himself, but he is also a captain of heretics. In the year. &c. 222. Causa. 24. Quest. 3. cap. Qui aliorum.

In the Council Aphricane it was determined, that if any Bishop made any heretic his Executor, giving him his goods, although he were his nye kinsemā, y e same Bishop should be excommunicate, yea though he were dead: & that his name should by no means be recited among the priests of God. In decret. Gregorii noni. De hereticis. Tit. 7. Lib. Council.

In the Council Lateran it was forbidden, that any man should receive in to his house, or into his dominions, heretics, or cherish them, or by and sell with them: and that if any mā did contrary to this decree, he should enjoy no ecclesiastical privilege, nor be buried among other Christians.

In a certain general Council it was decreed, that those Catholics, which would take vpō them the sign of the Cross, and manfully fight against the heretics unto the utter destructiō and rooting out of thē, y t they may no more trouble our mother holy Church nor her devout Childrē: should enjoy that pardon, and those holy privileges which are granted to them, that go to fight for the holy lande, or give anything thereunto. Lib. 5. de heret. tit. 7.

Of excommunication.

POpe Calixtus the first made a decree y t no Christian mā should communicate or be familiar with him y t is excommunicate, either in prayer, or in eating and drinckyng, or in any other point of amitye, no, nor yet bydde him once God speed, according to the doctrine of the Apostle. Agayne, if any man, presumed to do the contrary wittingly & of a set purpose y t the same person should also be excommunicate. In the yere of our Lord. 217. Lib. Council. Bartholom. Carrantza. Mich. Buccingerus.

The same decree made Pope Fabian also. In the year of our lord. 242. Lib. Council. Carrantza.

Pope Lucius the first decreed, y t all such as spoil, rob & take away the church goods, or in any case vex or trouble the churches, or any appertaynyng unto them, should be excommunicate and accursed. In the yere, &c. 258 In epist. 1. Ad episcopos Galliae et Hispaniae Lib. Council.

Pope Gregory the first commanded, y t no bishop should excommunicate any man for private injuries, wrongs, and displeasures done against himself, (which saith he, ought either patiently to be suffered, or else utterly to be dissembled) but only for such sins as ar committed against God or against our neighbor to the slander of the faith and doctrine, which we profess. In the year of our Lord. 590. Caus. 2. Qu. 4. Cap. Inter querelas.

Pope Honorius the first made a decree, y t the names of such as were excommunicate, should be published to all Bishops, Curates and Churches y t be nigh: again, that their names with the excommunication should be set in places, where most resort of people is, y t by this means all men may eschew them, and forbid them to come into their companyes. In the year of our Lord. 622. Lib. Council. Caus. 11. Quaest. 3. Cap. Curae sit.

Pope Alexander the second ordained, y t he which is already excommunicate, should not presume to excommunicate another. In the year, &c. 1063. Caus. 14. Quaest. 1. Cap. Audiuimus.

Pope Calixt the first decreed, that all such as either hinder, let, or trouble those persons y t go to Rome on pilgrimage to visit the holy Apostles Peter and Paul, or ells any other where to seek and visit y e Oratoryes of other Saints: either spoil or take away any of their things, y t they carry with them, shall be excommunicate, and so remain til they have made full and perfect satisfaction. In the year of our Lord. 217. Caus. 24. Quaest. 3. Cap. Si quis Romipetas.

Pope Gregory the first made a decree, y t whosoever striketh Bishop or priest or spoileth or setteth on fire churches: the same shall be excommunicate: his goods confiscate, and he himself enclosed in a monasterye and there do penance all the days of his life. For, saith he, such a person hath committed most grievous sacrilege. In the year of our Lord. 590. Lib. Council. Caus. 24. Qu. 3. Cap. Quisquis.

Pope Nicolas the first pronounced all them accursed, that spoil pilgrims or Orators of any Saint, or Clerks, or Monks, or women, or poor people y t bear no weapon, or elles take away theyre goods, or do them any other kind of harm. In the year, &c. 871, Caus. 24. Qu. 3. Cap. Illi qui.

Pope Urban the first proclaimed also all thē excommunicate, y t trouble the Curates of any churches, or Clerks, or Monks, or the Conuerses, Novices, that appertain unto thē. In the yere, &c. 222. Lib. Council.

Pope Urban the seconde made a decree, y t no man ought to keep company nor to eat and drink with such, as y e Bishop hath excommunicated. In the year of our lord. 1086. Caus. 11. Quaest. 3. Cap. Quibus.

Pope Clement the first made a law, y t if the priests and other of the Clergye, yea and all Princes and Rulers, whether they be of hye or low degree with all y e common people, do refuse to obey the bishops: all such should not only loose their good name but also be banished out of the kingdom of God, & put out of the company of the faithful, yea and utterly estranged from all doings with the holy church of God. In the year, &c. 92. Caus. 11. Qu. 3. Cap. Si aeutem vobis Episcopis.

Pope Gregory the seventh decreed, y t although his predecessors the popes according to the rigoure of the ecclesiastical censure did forbid generallye all men to keep company, to pray, to eat, drink, bye, sell, &c, with such as be excommunicate and accursed: yet from henceforth it shall be lawful for wives to keep company, to eat and drink, &c, with their husbands: children with their parents: servants and hand maids with their masters and mastresses, &c, although they be excommunicate. He also exempteth thē by the Apostolyke authority from the bond of excommunication, which ignorantlye communicate with them y t are excommunicate. In the yere of our lord. 1073. Caus. 11. Quaest. 3. Cap. Quoniam multos.

Pope Zacharye the first determined, y t although men keep company, eat and drink with them that are excommunicate, yet if they do it not of an evil purpose, nor inwardly consent to their iniquity, thei receive no domage thereby, neither are they excommunicate. In the year, &c. 752. Caus. 11. Qu. 3. Cap. Quod precessor.

Pope Urban the second made a law, y e subjects are not bound to keep their oaths made unto their princes, if they be excommunicate either of the pope, or of any Bishop. In the yere, &c. 1086. 15. Quaest. 6. Cap. Iuratos.

Pope Gregory y e eyght likewise by his Apostolic authority, absolved all thē from their fidelitye, oath, and promise, which they have made & owe to their heads, rulers and governors, being now excommunicate, streyghtly charging to show thē no obedience or loyaltye, till they have made satisfaction. In the year, &c. 1186. Ibidem. Cap. Nos sanctorum.

Pope Zacharias (as Pope Gelasius writeth to Anastasius the Emperor) did depose from his kingdom the Kyng of France, not so greatly for his evil behavior, as y t he was unprofitable to so great a power: and placed in his room Pipine father of Charles y e Emperor: and absolved and made free all the Frenchmen from the oath of their fidelity unto the king: which thing holy Church many times doth of her authority, as in deliueryng the Souldioures from the bond of their oath, which they have made to their Emperor and Captayne. Thys thing also holy Church practiseth of those bishops, which by the Apostolyke authority are deposed and put down from their pontifical degree. Ibidē. cap. Alius.

In the Council halcedonense it was decreed, y t whosoever attempteth to spoil, to rob, to destroy, to dissolve, &c, any monasterye or Abbay: the same should be excommunicate and utterly banished from y e Kingdom of God, so y t no goodness either of Faith, or of works shall profit him unto salvation, forasmuch as he hath destroyed the way of so noble and wholesome a life, Lib. Council. Carrantza.

In the council Lateran it was determined, y t all they, which being either forbidden, or not sent, presume & take vpō thē either publicly or privately y e office of preaching w t out y e authority of y e pope, or of some Catholic bishop, should be excommunicate: and if notwithstanding they go forth, and will not cease, that then some other punishment agreeable to their disobedience shall be exercised upon them. Lib. Council.

In the council Toletane it was agreed, y t if any noble mā do spoil a priest, or any poor man, or religious person, and y e Bishop shall command him to come unto him, y t the cause may be heard, & he refuse to come: letters shall be sent thorough out all bishops one to another, which shall declare to all y e countries round about, y t that man is excommunicated and is so to be reputed & taken, til he hath shown his obedience to the ordinary, and made restitution. Caus. 24▪ Quaest. 3. Capit. Si quis de polentibus.

In a council holden at Paris, it was ordained y t no priest should excommunicate any man, before y e cause be evidently proved, and openly known. Ibidem. Cap. de illicita.

In the council Rothomagense, it was decreed, y t all manner of tithes should be paid to the Priests, both corn, Haye, Fruit, Oxen, Shepe, Goats, &c. (For all tithes are sanctified to the Lord.) And forasmuch as many are stubborn and disobedient, and will not truly and faithfully pay their tithes, as they ought to do: it was ordained in that Council, that all such as will not pay them, should be admonished once, twice or thrice according to the commandment of the Lord. If they will not then amende, that they shall then be excommunicate and accursed, till they have made due satisfaction and sufficient recompense. Caus. 16. q. 7. cap. Omnes decimae.

The manner and form of Excommunication.

TWelue Priests must stand about the Bishop, and hold burning candles in their hands: which candles at the latter ende of the curse or excommunication they must throw down upon the ground, and tread them under their feet. Afterward letters must be sent round about unto Parishes, containing the names of them that are excommunicate, and also the cause of their excommunication. Caus. 11▪ quaest. 3. cap. Debent.

In concilio Arausicano we read these words: we following the canonical ordinances, and examples of the holy fathers, do utterly sequester and banish by the authority of God and the judgment of the holy Ghost, all violatours, disturbers, hinderers, and destroyers of God's churches, frō the lap of holy mother Church, & from the company and fellowship of all christianity, until they repent, amend and satisfy the Church of God. Ibidem. cap. Canonica.

The manner of reconciliation of them that were excommunicate.

W Hen any man y t is accursed or excommunicate, is penitent & sory for his sin, & desireth forgiveness, & promiseth to amende: the Bishop y t did excommunicate him, shall come before the church door, and xii. priests with him, shall stand round about him on every side. And if the person y t is excommunicate, fall flat down on the ground, and asketh forgiveness, promising amendment: thē shall the Byshoppe take him by the right hand, and lead him into the Church and restore him to the christen congregation, Afterward they shall sing the seven penitential Psalms, with these prayers, Kirie eleyson and Pater noster, & Saluum fa seruum. &c. With this collecte: Praesta quesumus domine huic famulo tuo dignum paenitentiae fructum: vt ecclesiae tuae sanctae, a cuius integritate deni erat peccando: admissorum veniam consequendo, reddatur innoxius. Per Christum dominum nostrum. Amen.

Which is thus Englished▪ Grant we beseech thee O Lord to this thy servant, the worthy fruit of repentance that be obtaynyng forgiveness of his sins, may be restored pure and faultless to thy holy Church, from the integritye and pureness whereof thorough sin▪ he had wandered and gone astray. By Christ our Lord. So be it. Causa. 11. Quest. 3. cap. Cum aliquis.

Of penance.

POpe Nicolas the first appointed that this should be the penance of him y t hath slain his mother. First by y e space of an whole yere he shall not be suffered to come into the Church, but he shall stand before the church door praying & beseching god continually to forgive him so heinous & horrible a sin. Secondly, when the one year is ended, he shall have license to come into the Church, and to stand among y e hearers, but he by no means shall be suffered to come unto the communion or Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ. Thirdly, whē the third year is once past, he shall be admitted unto the holy communion. &c. All this time he may eat no flesh, nor presume to drink wine, except it be on solemn feasts and sondayes, and from Easter unto Whitsontyde, And whensoever he will take any journey, he may not ride, but go on foot. He may not go unto the wars, except it be to fight against the paganes.

He must also every week fast three days, & eat no meat till it be night. &c. In the year. &c. 8711. Caus. 33. tract. de paenitentia. cap. Latorem praesentium.

Pope Siricius made a decree, that those, which are penitents may not in the time of their penance, mary, nor excercise y e work of marriage lest they should be counted as dogs returning unto their vomit, or as sows, which being clean washed walowe & tomble them selves again in the miry puddels. In the year of our Lord. 389. Caus. 23. quaest. 2. Cap. De his vero.

Pope Leo the first notwithstanding, of his great favor and singular goodness, granteth to all such as are already married, that they even in the time of their penance, may lawfully enjoy the liberty of matrimony, lest peradventure while they abstain from y t which is lawful, they shall fall into the danger of that which is unlawful. In the year. &c. 444. Ibidem. G. Audiuimus.

The same decree also Pope Leo the third made, declaring that it is more tolerable, and may better be suffered, that a young man even in the time of his penance to avoid the danger of incontinency, do join unto him a wife, than he should incur and fall into the sin of fornicatiō. In doing this, saith he, it seemeth that the matter which he hath done, is venial and pardonable, so that he know none other, besides his own wife. Notwithstanding, saith he, in speaking thus we make no law, but we show, what is more tolerable. In y e yere. &c. 817. Ibidem. cap. In adolescentia.

Pope Gregory the first ordained this to be the penance of the married man, that he shall not enter into the Church before he hath purified and washed himself with water, if he have had the knowledge of his wives body, and given her (as the Apostle saith) the due benevolence. In the year of our Lord. 590. Caus. 33. Quaest. 4. cap. Vir cum propria vxore.

Pope Pius the first made a decree, that if thorough the negligence of the priest any of the blood (he meaneth the Sacrament of Christ's blood, as the expositour doth declare in the same place) do drop down upon the ground, the Prieste shall lycke it up with his tongue, &c. and he shall do penance for that fault fortye days, &c. In the year of our Lord. 147. De consec. dist. 2. cap. Si per negligentiam.

In the Cautels of the Mass, we rede thus: If thorough negligence there drop down anything of the blood upon a bord that sticketh to the earth: let it be lyckt up by the Prieste with his tongue and the place of the borde scraped, and the scrapyng brent in the fire: and let the ashes be laid up beside the altare with the relics, and let him to whom that happened, do .xl. days penance. If the chalice drop upon the altare, let the drop be supte up, and let him have iii. days penance But if the drop came thorough upon a linen cloth unto another thing: let him have .iiii. days penance. If it come thorough to the third thing: let him have .ix. days penance. In a drop of the blood come thorough to the fourth thing? let him do penance, twentye days. And as for the linen gear, that the drop hath touched: let the priest or deacon wash them, the chalice being set under, and let the washing be kept with y e relics. Itē, if a mā by any chance of glotony, do spew out y e sament: the same spuyng must be brent: and the ashes ought to be laid up byside the altare. And if he be a clarke, a Religious man, Priest or a deacon: let him do forty days penance. A Bishop lxx. days, a lay man .xxx. days. But if he did spew by reason of infirmity, let him do penance .v. days. Who so doth not keep the Sacrament, so y t a mouse or another beast eateth it, let him have. xl. days penance. But who so looseth it, or if a part of it fall, and be not found: let him do penance .xxx. days. The same penance seemeth the Prieste to be worthy of▪ by whose negligence the consecrated hosts do putrefy. Upon the said days must the penitent fast and abstain from the communion and from celebration.

Pope Innocent the third decreed, that they which are of the clergy, being found gilty of theft or of any other great faults, should on this manner be punished. Firste, they shall be degraded. Secondly, they shall be deprived of all their ecclesiastical promocions. Thirdly, they shall be strayghtly kept in some monastery, there to do penance all their life time. Lib. Cōcil. Decret. Gregorii, de paenis. tit. 36 cap. Tuae discretionis.

In the Council Triburiense it was ordained, that if any were enjoined penance to eat nothing but bread certain days and could get no bread to eat: it should be lawful for them to eat fish, leekes, or any such kind of meat, seeing the necessity doth so require. Provided always, y t they eat not those meats for pleasure sake, but for the sustentation of their hungrye bodies. Decret. Gregorij. 9. Libro. 5. de penet, et remiss. Tit. 18. Cap. Licet.

In a certain general council it was decreed, y t at the least once in the year every person both of mankind and womā kind being of reasonable age and sufficient discretion, should privately confess his sins to his own Curate, and to the uttermost of his power fulfill all such penance, as his Ghostly father hath enjoined him. Ibidem. Capit. Omnis vtriusque sexus. Libro. Council.

In the eyght Synod it was agreed, y t such penance should be enjoined of y e ghostly father to his ghostly child as is agreeable to the quality and quātitye of sin. Caus. 26. Quaest. 7. Capit. Proqualitate.

In the same Synod it was also determined, y t the priests should have authority and power, to enjoin what penance they wuld, and for how long a time, and after what sort. Ibidem. Ca. Hoc sit positum.

Of Absolution.

POpe Gelasius the first ordained y t if a man were unjustly excommunicate & accursed, he should not regard it, nor yet go about to seek absolution from y e sentence or censure, which was unjustly laid upon him. In the year, &c. 494. Caus. 11. Quaest. 3. Cap. Cui est.

Pope Gregory the first affyrmeth, y t the priest can absolve no man, except God hath absolved him first: alleging the history of Lazarus, whom the Lord raised up unto life, before he commanded his Disciples to losen him, and to set him at liberty. In the yere of our Lord. 590. Ibidem. Cap. Tunc vera est absolutio.

Pope Nicolas the first ordained, y t the Bishop of Rome might absolve men from their lawful oath, promise, & fidelity made to princes, seeing y t it lieth also in his power to deprive kings and Emperors of their kingdoms & dignities. In the year, &c. 871. Caus. 15. Q. 7. Cap. Autoritatem. The same readest thou also in y e Canō following, which beginneth. Alius item.

Pope Gregory the first made a decree, y t no Prelate should lightly forgive & absolve men frō those sins, y t they have committed against God. The offenses committed against us, saith he, we may easily forgive: but the sins which are done against God, we may not release without great discretion, & penance doing. In the year, &c. 590. Caus. 23. Quaest. 4. Cap. Si is qui.

In the council Carthaginense, it was decreed y t the person which should be absolved, should mekely and reverently knele down to take the absolution: and y t the Priest should lay his hand upon his ghostly childes head, when he absolveth him. Caus. 26. Quaest. 7. Capit. Sacerdos. Libro. Council. Martinus. frater.

Certain fourmes of Absolution.

O URE Lord Jesus Christ, which hath full power to absolve, he moughte absolve thee, And I by the authority of him, & of y e holy Apostles Peter and Paul, and of our Mother holy Church, and by the authority y t is committed unto me in this behalf, as much as I can, and am bound to absolve thee, do first of all absolve thee from the bond of y e lesser excommunication, if thou be failen into it. I absolve thee also from y e fault of company keeping with excommunicate persons, if thou have need: and by the same authority I absolve thee from all thy sins, mortal, criminal, and venial, being confessed unto me. I absolve thee also frō all other sins forgotten, confessed, committed, and neglected, as much as I can, & so far as my duty is, in y e virtue of our Lord Jesus Christ's passion, and in y e blessing of the father, and of the Son, and of the holy Ghost. AMEN. And the very passion of our Lord Jesus Christ, & the merits of all he Saints and she Saints, and all the passions of y e holy Martyrs, and the suffrages of y e church Militante, and the remissions of the same, and also the pardons, prayers, & pilgrimages, & whatsoever good deeds besides all other faithful Christians have wrought: Agayne, the fastynges, almosse deeds, and the works of mercy which thou haste done, or shalt do, or entendest to do: moreover whatsoever tribulation thou haste pacientlye suffered: all this I give unto thee for the satisfaction of this penance that I have enjoined thee: and unto the furtherance and help of the remission and forgiveness of all thy sins, and unto the deliverance from the pains of hell and purgatory, which thou haste deserved for thy sins: and unto y e obtaining of grace in this present world, and everlasting life in the world to come. Amen.

An other form of Absolution.

OUr Lord Jesus Christ, which created & redeemed thee, mought absolve thee. And I by the authority, which I have of him, as much as lieth in my power according to my duty, I do absolve thee from all bonds of the lesser excommunication, if thou be bound: and I restore thee to the holy Sacraments of the church, if thou have need. Again, I absolve thee from all thy sins confessed and forgotten, mortal and venial, with all their circumstances. The passion of our Lord Jesus Christ, and all the good deeds that thou hast done, or shalt do: and all the aduersityes and troubles, which thou haste suffered, or shalt suffer, might be unto thee for penance and remission of thy sins, and for the increase of God's grace. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the holy Ghost. Amen. Ex Speculo confessorum Fratris Bartholomaei de Chaimis.

An other form of Absolution.

B Y the authority of God, and of y e blessed Apostles Peter & Paul, and by y e authority of the Church of Rome committed unto me, and granted unto thee, I absolve thee from all sentence either of the greater or lesser curse, and from all suspension and interdiction, if thou be bound with any of them. And I restore thee to the unity of the faithful, and to y e holy Sacraments of y e church: and by the same authority committed unto me: I absolve the from all thy sins confessed, contrite, and forgotten. Item, by the authority of God and of y e blessed Apostles Peter and Paul and of y e Church of Rome, yea; and also by the authority of our Lord the Popethe high Bishop committed unto me in this behalf, and so much as I am bound and able to do: (if thou die at this time) I absolve thee from all the pains due unto thee in purgatory for y e faults and offenses, which y u haste committed against God: and by all y e authority y t I have, I restore thee to the innocence, wherein thou were, when thou were baptized. But if y u do not die at this time, I reserve the full pardon granted to thee of our Lord the Pope, till thou die. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the holy Ghost. AMEN Ibidem.

An other form of Absolution.

ALmightye God have mercy on thee, & forgive thee all thy sins, & bring thee unto everlasting life AMEN

The almighty & merciful Lord give unto thee indulgence and absolution of all thy sins. AMEN.

The almighty father, y e Godly and merciful Lord mought give unto thee, indulgence, absolution, and remission of all this sins. AMEN.

Most dere brother. The greatest and highest penance is, to be sorry for the sins committed, and to repent, and to beware and to take heed that thou sin no more. For the wholesome penance at this present, thou shalt say, iii. Pater nosters .iii. Aues, & a Crede: or thou shalt say the Psalm of mercy called Miserere meideus, kneeling upon thy knees before y e blessed sacrament of the altare, or y u shalt cause y e Mass of the five wounds of our Lord Jesus Christ to be song or said for thee, or thou shalt go this or y t pilgrimage, gyld this or y e Image, &c. This penance and the merit of the passion of Jesus Christ, and all the good deeds y t thou hast done, or here after shalt do, might profit thee, and stand thee instead for the remission of all thy sins And our Lord Jesus Christ by his holy & moste pitiefull mercy might absolve thee. And I absolve thee frō y e sentence of the lesser excommunication or curse, if thou be fallen into it, and also from all thy sins. In the name of the father, and of the son, and of the holy ghost. Amen. Ex instructione seu Alphabeto sacerdotum.

A special note of the Papists concerning Absolution.

A Bout Absolution is to be considered the due or proper & perfect form. In that note, y t as every Sacrament hath his proper form: so in like manner hath the Sacrament of penance, which is this: Ego te absoluo. That is to say. I give thee, and bestow upon thee, the Sacrament or ministry of Absolutiō. It doth not import, as some falsely report: Ego te absoluo: id est, absolutum te ostēdo. I absolve thee, that is, I declare unto thee, that thou art absolved. For so should it follow, that in the Sacraments of the new law, there should be nothing but a showing or signification: which is false, because y t the Sacraments of the new law do not only figure and signify, as the Sacraments of the the law, but they also confer & give truly and effectually the thing, which they figure and represente. Ex speculo confess. Bartholo. de Caimis.

The form or manner of byddyng the beads on the Sunday in the Popish parish Churches, taken out of the English Festival.

Y E shall knele down on your knees, & lift up your hearts, making your prayers unto almighty god, for the good state and peace of all holy church, y t god maintain, save, and keep it. For our holy father the Pope with all his true college of Cardinals, that God for his mercy them maintain and keep in the right believe, & it hold and increase, & all misbeleue and heresy he less and destroy. Also ye shall pray for the holy land, & for the holy cross, y t Jesus died on for the redemption of mans soul, y t it come into the power of Christian men the more to be honored for our prayers. Also ye shall pray for all Archbishops and Bishops, & in especial for the Archebishop of Cauntorburye our Metropolitan, & for the Bishop of N. our Diocesan, that God of his mercy give thē grace, so to govern and rule holy Church, y t it may be to the honor and worship of him, & salvation of our souls. Ye shall also pray for Abbotes, Priors, Monckes, Canons, Friers, & for all men & women of religiō, in what order, estate, or degree y t they stand in, from the highest estate unto the lowest degree. Ye shall also pray for all them that have charge & cure of Christ̄ mens souls, as curates, persons, vicares, priests, & clerks, and in especial for the person & the Curate of this Church, & for all y e Priests & Ministers that seruen therein, or have served therein. And for all them that have taken any order, that GOD give them grace well to keep and observe it, to the honor of God, and health of their souls. Ye shall also pray for the unity and peace of all Christian realms: and in especial for the good state, peace, and tranquility of this Realm of England. For our liege Lord the Kynge, that God for his grace & mercy send him grace so to govern, and rule this realm, that God be pleased and worshipped, and to the profit and saluaciō of this land. Also ye shall pray for our liege Lady the Queen, my Lord the Prince, and all the noble progeny of them: for all Dukes, Earls, Barons, Knights, and Squiers, and of other Lord's of the Kynges Council, which have any rule and governance in this lande, y t God give them grace so to council, rule, & govern, that God be pleased, the land defended, and to the profit and salvation of all the realm. Also ye shall pray for the peace both on the lande, and on the water, that God grant love & charity among all Christian people. Ye shall also pray for all our Parisheners whether they be, on land, or on water, that God save them from all manner of perils: and for all the good mē of this parish, for their wives, children, and meiney, that God them maintain, save & keep. Ye shall also pray for all true Tithers, that God multiply their goods and increase. For all true Tillers that labor for our sustenaūce, that tille the earth: and also for all the grains and fruits, that been sown, set, or done on the earth, or shall be done, y t God send wedering, y t they may grow increase and multiply to the help and profit of all mankind. Ye shall pray for all true Shipmen, and Marchauntes, where y t ever they be, on land, or on water, that God keep them from all perilles, and bring them home in safety with their goods, ships, & merchandise, to the help, comfort, & profit of this realm. Ye shall also pray for them that find any light in this Church, or give any bequeste, Bell, Chalice, or Uestimēt, Surplice, Altar cloth, or Towel, Lands, Rentes, Lamp, or Light, or any other adornimente, whereby God's service is the better served, sustained, & maintained in reading & singing: And for all them, that thereto have counseled, that God reward and yield thē at their most need. Also ye shall pray for all true pilgrims and Palmers, y t have takē their way to Rome, to Ierusalē, to S. Caterine, or to S. James, or to any other holy place, y e God of his grace give them time and space well for to go and to come to the profit of their lives and souls. Ye shall also pray for all them that been sick or diseased of this parish, that God send to thē health, the rather for our prayers. For the women that been in our Ladies bands & with child in this parish, or in any other, that God send to thē fair deliverance, to their children, right shape, name, & Christendom, and to the mothers, purification: and for all them that would be here, and may not, for sickness, for travail, or any other leful occupation, that they may have parte of all the good deeds, that shall be done in this place, or in any other. Also ye shall pray for thē that been in good life, that God them hold long therein: and for thē that been in debt or deadly syn, that Jesus Christ bring thē out thereof the rather for our prayers. Also ye shall pray for him or her, that this day gave the holy bread: for thē that first began, & longest hold on, that God reward it thē at the day of dumb: & for all them that do well, or say you good, that God yield it thē at their need: & for thē that other would, that Jesus Christ amende them. For all these, & for all Christ̄ mē & women, ye shall say a Pater noster, and an Ave. Deus misereatur nostri. &c. Gloria patri. Sicut erat. Kirie eleyson. Christ eleyson Kirie cleyson. Pater noster. Pater noster. Et ne nos. Sed libera nos. Ostende nobis domine. Sacerdotes tui induantur. Domine saluū fac regem. Saluos fac seruos. Saluum fac populum. Domine fiat pax. Domine exaudi. Dominus vobiscum. Oremus. Ecclesiae tuae quaesumus domine. Deus in cuius manu▪ Deus a quo sancta. &c.

While the Priest is saying the aforesaid Orysons, he shall stand with his face Eastward, and look unto the high altare. When he hath once done, he shall turn him again to the people, and speak unto them on this manner.

F Urthermore ye shall pray for all Christian souls: for Archbishops and bishops souls: and especially for all that have been Bishops in this diocese. And for all Curates, Persons, and Uicares souls, and in especial for them y t have been Curates of this Church: and for the souls that have served in this church. Also ye shall pray for the souls of all Christian Kings, and Queens, and in especial for the souls of them, that have been Kynges of this Realm of England: And for all souls, that to this Church have given, book, bell, chalice or vestimēt, or any other thing, by the which the service of God is the better done, and holy Church worshipped. Ye shall also pray for your fathers souls, for your mothers souls, for your Godfathers souls, for your Godmothers souls, for your brethrē and sisters souls, for your childrē souls, for your kindred souls, and for your friends souls, and for all the souls, whose bones rest in this Church or churchyard or in any other holy place, & for all the souls that we been bound to pray for. But specially ye shall pray for y e souls that been in the pains of Purgatory, there abiding the mercy of almighty God: and in special for them that have most need and least help, that God for his endless mercy, less & minishe their pains by the mean of our prayers, & bring them into his everlasting bless in heaven. And also for the soul of. N. or of them y t on such a day in this week we shall have the anniuersarye. For these, & for all Christian souls, ye shall deuoutlye of your charity, and with a good heart say a Pater noster, & an Ave.

Now shall the priest again turn eastward, and say, De profundis clamaui, &c, with this collecte.

ORemus. Absolue quesumus domine animas famulorū tuorum, Pontificum, Regum, Sacerdotum, Parentum, Parochianorum, Amicorum, Benefactorum nostrorum, & omnium fidelium defunctorum ad omni vinculo delictorum, vt in resurrectionis gloria inter sanctos & electos tuos resuscitati, respirent, Per Christum dominum nostrum. AMEN.

Which is thus Englished.

LEt us pray. Absolue, we beseech thee O Lord, y e souls of thy servants, our Bishops, Kings, Priests, Fathers and Mothers, Parishioners, Frendes, Benefactours, and of all the faithful y t are departed, from every bond of sin, that thei being resuscitate or raised up in y e glory of the resurrection, may live among y e saints and chosen people. Thorowe Christ our Lord. So be it.

A shorter form or manner of bidding the beads.

MAsters and friends, as for holy days and fasting days ye shall have none this week, but y t ye may do all manner of good works, y t shall be to the honor of God, and y e profit of your own souls. And therefore after a laudable consuetude, and a lawful custom of our mother holy Church, ye shall knele down mouyng your hearts unto almighty God, and making your special prayers for the .iii. estates concerning all Christian people: that is to say, for the Spiritualtye, the Temporaltie, and y e souls being in the pains of purgatory. Fyrst for our holy father the Pope with all his Cardinals: for all Archebyshops and Bishops, and in especial for my Lord Archbishop of Cantorburye your Metropolitan: and also my Lord Bishop of this diocese. N. and in general for all persons, vicares, & parish priests having cure of man's soul, with the ministers of Christ's church, as well religious, as not religious. Secondly, ye shall pray for y e unity and peace of all Christian Realms, and specially for the noble Realm of England, for our sovereign Lord y e King, for the Prince, for my Lady y e Kings Mother, with all their progenye: and for all y e Lord's of y e council and all other of the nobility, which dwell in the countries having protection and governance of y e same, y t almighty God may send them grace so to govern & rule the lande, y t it may be pleasing unto almighty God, wealth and profit to the lande, and salvation to their souls.

Also ye shall pray for all those that have honored the church with light, Lamp, Uestmente, or Bell, or with any ornaments, by the which the service of almighty God is the better maintained and kept. Furthermore ye shall pray for all true trauailers, & tillers of the earth, y t truly and duelye done their duty to God & holy church, as they be bound to do. Also ye shall pray for all manner of fruits, y t be done upon the ground, or shall be, y t almighty God of his great pitye and mercy may send such wederynges, y t they may come to the sustenance of man. Ye shall pray also for all those y t be in debt or deadly sin y t almighty GOD may give them grace to come out thereof, and the sooner by our prayer. Also ye shall pray for all those, y t be sick or diseased, either in body or in soul, y almighty God may send them y e thing which is moste profitable, as well bodilye as ghostly. Also ye shall pray for all pilgrims and Palmers, y t have taken the way to Rome, to S. James or Jerusalem, or to any other place, y t almighty God may give them grace to go safe, and come safe, and give us grace to have parte of their prayers, and they parte of ours. Also ye shall pray for y e holy Cross, y t is in the possession and hands of vnryghtful people, y e almighty God may send it into y e possession of Christian people, when it pleaseth him. Furthermore I commit unto your devout prayers, all women y t be in our ladyes bonds, y t almighty God may send thē grace, y e child to receive y e sacrament of baptism, and y e mother purification. Also ye shall pray for the good man or woman, y t this day giveth bread to make the holy lofe: and for all those y t first began it, and them y e longest continue. For these and for all true Christian people, every man and womā say, a Pater noster, & an Ave. Deu misereatur nostri, &c, cum Gloria patri, &c.

Thirdly, ye shall pray for your friends souls, as your fathers soul, your mothers soul, your brethren's soul, your sisters soul, your Godfathers soul, your Godmothers soul, & for all those souls, whose bones rest in this church, or Churchyarde or in any other holy place, & for all y e souls being in pains of purgatory: but specially, and above all, for those souls, whose names be accustomed to be rehearsed in y e beadrolle as I shall rehearse them unto you by y e grace of God, &c. For these in special, and for all other in general, that it is needful to pray for: for every man and woman say a Pater Noster and an Ave. De profūdis, &c, cum Oremus: & Absolue quesumus, &c.

The general sentence taken out of the English Festival.

G Ood men and women I do you to understand, y t we that have cure of your souls, be commanded of our ordinaryes, and by the constitutions & laws of holy church, to show to you four times in the year, in eche quarter of y e year once, when the people is moste plenarye in the church, the articles of the sentence: So y t not for our default, no man, nor woman fall therein. And if any be therein fallen, he may through the help of God almighty, and all holy church, with shrifte and penance, making good for his sin, vprise, and him amende▪ Wherefore I do you to understand, y t cursing is such a vengeance taking that it departeth a man from the blysse of heaven, from housel, shrifte, and all the Sacraments of holy Church, and betaketh him to the devil, and to the pains of hell without ende, but if he have grace of him to amende. But therefore see, y t no man, nor woman say, that I curse them: For it longeth not to me, but to show the pointes and y e articles of the sentence of cursyng. For I do you well to wite: who so doth against any of y e pointes, y t I shall show you: he is accursed in the deed doing of the Pope, Archebyshop, Bishop, and of all holy Church. And y t god almighty give you grace, to keep you out of cursing: listen and hear, and I shall thorough y e help of God the father almighty, to you thē tell and show.

By the authority of God, y e Son and the holy Ghost, and his glorious Mother and maiden our Lady Saint Mary, and the blessed Apostles Peter and Paul, and all Apostles, Martyrs, Confessors, and virgins, and the halowes of God: I denounce and show for accursed all those that fraūches of holy Church break or distrouble, or been against the state of holy church, or thereto assente with deed or council. And also all those that deprive holy Church of any right, or make of holy church, any Laye fee, y t is hallowed or sanctified. And all those y t withhold the rites of holy church y t is for to say, offringes, tithes, rents, or freedom of holy Church let, or distrouble, or break: that is to say, if any man flee to the Church or Churchyarde: Who so him out draweth, and all those y t thereto procure or assente. And all those y e purchasen letters of any Lord's court, y e process of righte may not be determined, nor ended. And all those y t the peace of y e land distrouble. And all those y e blood draw of man or woman in violence, or in vilonye, or make to be drawn in Church, or Churchyard, wherefore the Church, or Churchyarde is interdicted or suspended: and those y t be against right of our Lord the King: and all those that war sustain against the King wrongfullye. And all those y t be common robbers, rouers, or manslayers, but it be themselfe defending And those that been against the great Charter of the Kyng that is confyrmed of the Courte of Rome. And all those y e false witness bear wronglye, namely in cause of Matrimonye, in what court so it be, or out of court. And all that false witness bring forth in righte of Matrimonye for to destroy man or woman, or for to disherite any man of land or tenement, or any other cattle. And all false advocates, that for mede put forth any false exceptions or quarrels, through the which right of Matrimony, is fordone, or any other manner of right in stead of judgment: and all those y t for mede, or favor, or for any other encheson maliciously mā or womā bring out of their good fame into wicked, or make them for to leese their worldly goods or honor: or them put wrongfully to their purgation, of the which was none before. And all those y e maliciously distrouble or letten the right presentement of holy Church, there the very Patron should present and all that thereto procure with word or deed, or with false enquest, or with other power. And all that maliciously despisen the maūdement of the king to take a cursed man fro the time, y t he hath lain in cursyng. lx. days, & no remedy will seek. And all those y t their liueraunce purchase against the right of holy Church. And that mede take for to distrouble peace, there love should be, or charity: or strife maintain with word or deed: and till they have yielded again their mede that they toke of them, they may never be assoiled. And all those that hold houses, manners, gronges of parsons, vicares, or any other man of holy Church against their will, or their attornies will. And all those that any manner good movable or unmovable away bear w t strength, or wrongfully away draw, or waste: of the which cursing they may not be assoiled, til they have made satisfaction, to whom the wrong is done. And all those that any manner of goods with violence or malice bear out of holy Church, stead or Abbeye, or house of Religion, which that therein is laid or done for warrandise or succoure, or for to be kept. And all those that thereto procure or assent and all those that them maintain or sustain: and all those that have laid hand on priest or clarke with malice, but it be himself defendynge. And all those, that Sarrazens Coūce or help against Christendom. And all those that their children wrongfully father wittingly, or their children wit̄ any other mā with malice. And all those y t wearry or slay their generations, or their children destroy with drinks, or with any other craft. And all those, that false money, clippe or sheere them to advantage, to disceaue any man with. And all those that false the Popes Bull, or counterfeit the Kings seal. And all those, that bye or sel with false measures, or false weights, that is to say, to bye with one, & sell w t another. And all those, that false the kings standard, themselfe witing. And all those, that any testament distrouble, or thereto procure with word, or with deed, wherefore the deades will is not fulfilled. And all those that forswear them upon the holydome willing or witing for mede, or for hate for to do any man or womā to lose their worldly goods or honor. And all robbers, or rouers openly or privily by day or by night: or any man's good steal, wherefore they were worthy to have judgment. And all those, y t withhold any mans good, that have been spered & axed for thrice in holy church, themself weting. And all those that distrouble the peace of holy Church, or of the land: and all fellons, and those that them maintain. And all false conspiratoures, & all false forswearers in assizes, or in any other court. And all those y t any false plaints put forth against the fraunchise of holy Church, or of the king, or of the realm. And all those that offringes, that been offered in holy Church, or in any other stead within the province of Caūterbury, witholden & put away in any other place against the will of the parson, or vicar, or their attourney, in the parish, y t it is offered in. And all those that their goods away give for dread of death, in fraud of holy Church or to forbear their debts paying: & all those that such gifts take or thereto help, or Council, And all those that let or hinder prelates, or Ordinaries for to hold consistory Session, or chapiters, for to inquire of sins, & of excess, in good amendemente of man's soul. And all witches, and all that on them believe: & all heretics, that believe not in the Sacrament of the altare, that it is gods own body in flesh and blood in form of bread: and all other Sacraments that touchen health of man's soul. And all iuglars, vsurars, that is to say, y t if any man or woman lend their cattle unto man or woman for any auauntage to take by couenaūt more thā their own, and if there be any such found in town or city, the city or the town should be enterdited by the old law, and nouther done their Mass, nor Sacrament used, til he were out thereof. And all those, y t withhold tithes or withdraw their tithes witingly, or maliciouslye to the harm of holy Church, or tithes letten to be given of the goods, which y t been commanded to be given by the law of holy Church, y t is to say of all fruits of yardes, corns, herbs that wax, fruits of trees, of all manner beasts y t be newing: of wolle, lamb: & these in time of year: of swannes, gees, dowes, duckes: of bees, honey, wax: of hay also as often as it neweth: of flax & hemp: of windmils, and of all manner mils: of all manner of marchaundise of chaffaryng men, and of men of craft. And all those that maliciously or wittingly any other withhold, the which ought to be given to holy church, and those, that thereto procure in word or in deed.

Modus fulminandi sententiam.

PRaelatus Alba indutus cum ceteris sacerdotibus in ecclesia existentibus, cruce erecta, candelis accensis, stance in pulpito, pronuncient verba quae sequūtur.

Which is thus in English.

The manner of thundering the sentence.

THe Prelate having on his Albe with the other Priests, that are in the Church, the Cross being lyft up, and the candles light, standing in the pulpit, let them pronoun e the words that follow.

E X authoritate dei, patris omnipotentis, & beatae Mariae Virginis, & omnium sanctorum, excommunicamus, anathematizamus, & diabolo commendamus omnes supradictos malefactores, Excommunicati sint, anathematizati. & diabolo commendati. Maledicti sunt in villis, in campis, in vijs, in semitis, in domibus, extra domos & in omnibus alijs locis, stando, iacendo, surgendo, ambulando, currendo, vigilando, dormiendo, comedendo, bibendo, & aliud opus faciendo, & illos a luminibus & omnibus bonis ecclesie sequestramus, & diabolo damnamus: & in paenis inferni animas eorum extinguamus, sicut extinguitur ista candela: nisi resipiscant, & ad satisfactionem veniant.

That is to say. By the authority of God y e father almyghtie, and of the blessed Uirgyne Mary, and of all Saints, we excommunicate, we curse, and committee to the Deuyll, all the aforesaid malefectoures and evil doers. Excommunicate mought they be, cursed and given over to the Devil. Cursed be they in Towns, in Fieldes, in Ways, in Pathes, in Houses, out of Houses, and in all other places, Standyng, Lighyng, Rysyng, Walkyng, Runnyng, Watchyng, Sleaping, Eatyng, Drinkyng, and whatsoever thing they do besides. We sequester them from the thresholdes and all the goods of the Church and we give them over to the Devil. And let us quench their souls in the pains of hell, as this candle is now quenched and put out, except they amende, and come unto satisfaction.

Finita sententia extinguat lumen ad terror , pulsatis canpanis. That is to say.

When the sentence is ended, let him put out the candle to make the people the more afraid, and ring the belles.

In an old written boke I find thus written. The Articles of the general sentence must be read four times in the year openly in the Church before all the people, yea and that in the mother tongue: that is to say, the first Sunday of Advent, and the first Sunday of Lent, & Trinity sondaye, and on the sondaye, which is within the Octaues of the Assumption of the blessed virgins Mary. And when the Priest hath read the Articles of y e general sentence, let him with all hast put out the candle, which he holdeth in his hand, and with great violence cast it away from him, saying: Auctoritate dei patris omnipotentis, & filij, & Spiritus sancti, & sanctae Mariae Matris domini nostri Jesus Christi, & sanctorū Apostolorum Petri & Pauli, & omnium Sanctorum, & sanctorum Canonum, & nostri Ministerij, excommunicamus, anathematizamus, & a Sacramentis sanctae ecclesiae, & a cōmunione corporis & sanguinis domini nostri Jesus Christi sequestramus omnes illos, vel illas, qui praenominati sunt. Et sicut extinguitur haec lucerna hominum: ita extinguatur lumen eorum in secula seculorum, nisi ad emendationem & satisfactionem venerint. Fiat, fiat. Amen.

That is to say.

By the authority of God the father almighty, and the Son, and of the holy Ghost, and of S. Mary the Mo- of our Lord Jesus Christ, and of y e holy Apostles Peter and Paul, and of all Saints, and of the holy Canons, and of our ministry, we excommunicate, we curse, and we sequester from the sacraments of holy church, and frō y e communion of the body and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, all those men or women, that are to fore named. And as this candle, which mē use, is quenched and put out, so let their light be quenched and put out worlds without ende, except they amende, and make satisfaction. So be it. So be it. AMEN.

The priest must take hede, saith the old written boke, that he read not on the foresaid sondayes the general sentence at mass time after y e Gospel, as certain indiscreet priests do, by this means interrupting the mass: but he shall read it either immediately after the aspersion or sprinkling of y e holy water, or else after the procession.

Hereafter followeth a treatise of the articles of the general greater curse: found among other old books at Cantorbury in the parish church of S, Paul, In the year, &c, 1562.

G Ood men and women, it is ordained by the council of all holy church, first of our holy father the pope of Rome, and his Cardinals, and by all his council: and sithen of all Archbishops and Bishops, and by all the Clergye of holy church, y t every man of holy church, y t hath cure of man's soul, that is to say, persons, vicares, and paryshe priests, should show among his parishoners four times of the year, the articles that been written in the general sentence, that is to say, the points that longen to the great curse. The one day is the first sondaye of Aduente. The second day is the first Sunday in clean lenton. The third day is the sondaye next after Whitsuntide. And the fourth day is the next Sunday after the Assumption of our Lady. And the points must openly be taught and shown to the people, or lewd men, y t they may know the great mischief and disease thereof, y t no man or womā should be perished for default of learning, ne have matter to excuse hem by. Wherefore ye shoullen understand at the beginning, y t this word Curse, is thus much to say, as departing fro god and all good works. Of two manner of cursing holy church telleth. The one is cleped the less curse. The other is cleped the more curse. That we clepen the less curse, is of this strength, y t every man and woman y t falleth therein: it departeth him froe all the Sacraments y t been in holy Church, y t they may none of hem receive, till they be assoiled, for right as a sword departeth y e head or y e life from y e body: right so as to say ghostlich, Curse departeth man's soul fro god, & fro all good works. The more curse is much worse, & is of this strength, for to depart a man fro God, and fro all holy church, and also fro y e company of all Christian folk, never to be saved by y e passion of Christ ne to be holpen by the Sacraments that been done in holy Church, ne to have parte with any Christian man. Clerks sayen, that a child before that he is christened: it hath a wicked spirit dwelling within him in his soul: the which wicked spirit is halsed or conjured, or caste out of him thorough the prayer of the priest before the church door, when it shall be christened. The which sacrament of baptism is grounded in holy writ, and is beginning of all other sacraments, and was veriliche betokened in the passion of our Lord Jesus Christ by water that ran out of his side from his heart, when all his blood was agone & shed for our sakes. And so by sacrament of Christening he is full made Christ's child, and he receiveth there parte of the passion of Christ, and part of all the Sacraments and prayers that been done in holy church. Also he receiveth parte of all good deeds, y t been done among all Christian people. And if he hold mekely the covenant, y t he maketh there to god: he may be sure for to have a dwelling place forever in y e blysse of heavē. But what time y t he trespasseth so against the law of God, y t he falleth into curse by sin, or y t he is worthy to be cursed of holy church: then he is departed from God, and all good works, till he come to amendment. And he is than delivered again to y e fende of hell for to put him for his sin into the pain of hell withouten ende, but he him amend & thereof be assoiled or he hence pass. And therefore there is nothing in all this world, y t a Christian mā or woman ought so griselich to dread, as for to fall into sin, y t bringeth him into the sentence of curse: the which departeth him from God y t is his father, & from holy church that is his mother. Also as holy scripture or the law beareth witness, Cursing is cleped the sword of holy church. For right as we seen, y t the stroke of the sword it sleaeth and departeth the life fro the body: right so y e stroke of this ghostly sword, Cursing, departeth and doth away our Lord God from man & woman, which is accursed: the which Lord God is life of her souls, & withouten him all her works been dead evermore after, but thei have special grace of God for to amende hem here, ere they pass out of this world. For as many Clerks preuen, at y e day of dumb, would our lady S. Mary, and S. John Baptist, & all saints y t been in heaven knele down at once before y e blessed face of almighty God: they shoullen not in y t time thorough the prayer of them all deliver the soul of man or woman, y t dieth in deadly sin: For trulich it were expresselich against the holy Gospel, where Christ saith thus: that he shall trulich give to every man and womā, their right there, as he hath deserved here. And if the day of dumb shall be so hard to all those y t dyen in any deadly sin: by all reason full much harder shall it be at y e time with all these, y t be founden openly cursed of God and of holy Church. In this perilous way of damnation been all thylke men and women, that I shall speak of. And therefore I beseech you, and charge you for the love of god almighty and for the salvation of your souls, that ye understand well all these points. And if any of you fele him giltye in any of all, y t he amende him by sorrow of heart, shrifte, and penance, and that betimes.

Fyrst and formest we denouncen accursed all that holy Church falsely depriuen of any right or profit, that it falleth to have either by law written, or elles by good custom, which that hath been holden and used of old time. And in this point fallen three manner of folk. Fyrst all those y t stelen any Churchegoodes, in what place so that they be done to keep, or ells that stelen vnhalowed thing out of holy place, or things that been hallowed out of place vnhalowed. And all those y t wittingly breaken or destroyen any point of freedom that longeth to holy Church. And this is not alonely understand of the fredomes y t longen generally to all holy Church, but also of other special freedoms, which y t some church hath more thā another, temporal or spiritual whether so it be. The third point is, y t all those been accursed, that purchasen writtes or letters of any lewd court for to let the process of the law of holy church of causes y t longen skillfully unto Christ̄ court, the which should not be demed by none other law. All those also that breaken or distroublen the fraunches and the freedom of holy church. And all y t been against the peace and y e right state of holy church, or thereto assenten with word, deed, or counsel. And all y t maliciouslye biriuen holy church of her right, or maken holy church Layfee, y t is hallowed and blessed. And all those that letten Archebyshop or Bishop, or any other y t hath jurisdiction and power by the law of holy Church that they may not visit her sugettes, or dare not use her law for to amende the souls of hem y t they have to keep. And all those that falsely fleen away from one place to another, that holy church may not chastyse them, ne rule thē as she should. Also god & holy church accursen all those, y t lay hand in malice on priest or clerk, on man or woman learned or lewd w t in church or churchyard, or man or woman of Religion, but it be hemself defendaunt, so y t they may not else save hemself: or else that it be in certain pointes, that the law giveth license: and all that thereto procuren or mainteinen such deeds by coūsail or strength. Also all yilke been accursed that drawn out any mā or woman in violence out of holy Church to have succor and help, or else out of any holy place that is hallowed, but and it be in certain points, as the law giveth leave, or letten them to have sustenance the while they been there. And also all those, that for malice or wrath of person, vicar, or priest, or of any other, or for wrongful covetise of himself withholden rightful tithes & offerings, rentes, or mortuaries frō her own parish Church, and by way of couetyse falselyche again taking to God the worse, and to himself the better, or else turn him into another use, than him oweth, or done him in other place after their own will, so y t they be not done to the same place that they should be: or let by word or by deed any man or woman for to do her good will and her devotion to god and to holy church. For all Christian mē & womē ben hard bound vpō pain of deadly sin, not onlich by the ordinance of mā, but both in the old law, and also in the new law, for to pay truliche to God and holy church, the tithe part of all manner increase that they win̄ trulich by the grace of god, both with her travel, and also with her crafts, what so they be truliche gotten. Also the tithe part of all manner fishes, and fowls, & beasts both wild & tame And all manner of fruits that grown out of the earth. Also all that wittingly or willfully tithen falsely, that is to say, that givē not to god and to holy church the tēth part of every winning lefully wonnen in merchaundise, or in any other crafts. withdrawn only the expense and the costage that nedefully must be made about the thing, whereof the winning is getten, not tithing the winning of one marchaundise with the loss of another And all though, that of the fruits of y e erth, or of beast, or anything that neweth in the year, givē not y e tithe wholly withouten any costage. Al those that falsely tythen, taken to God the worse, and holden the better to her own profit against the ordinance of Boniface sometime the Archebyshop of Cantorburye: by the which ordinance thorough out the province of Cantorburye should be one manner axing of tithes in this manner wise. Of all manner of fruits, of earbis of gardins w t outen any manner of cost abating: of haye where ever it groweth, in great medes or in small, as often as it neweth. Of newing, of all manner of beastial, of calf, or of lamb fro seven upward in the tenthe: and fro six downewarde for euerich of hem an half penye, but if the person or vicarye will abide till another year, and tell the like that leaven, and take the other beast that followeth. Of wulle y t is woxen: of fellis fro purification of our Lady. Of milk all the while y t it dureth, as well in winter as in sonmer, but if they will do gree therefore to the person or to the vicary for the profit of holy Church. Of fyshing, of fouling, of veneson, of been, of all other good ryghtfully wonnen, y newen by y e yere. Of profit of milles, & weris of fyshing no cost abate, but to y e very value shall the tithe be paid. Of lesewys, communis, seuerelis, shall the tithe trulich be paid, after the number of the beescis or the days, as it is most profit to holy Church. All werckmen & chapmen that wynnen on her crafts & on her marchaundise shulen trulyche pay her tythe to God, and to holy Church. Also Carpēters and smithes, weyuers, and all other craftysmen, and all other hired men and wimmen shulen tythen of y e they getten, but if they wulle give any certain therefore to holy Church at the persons or vicaries will. Also of fowls, of calves, of pigges, of gees, of hennes, of flax, of hempe, of corn, and of all y t neweth by the year. Also of shriding of trees, and of all manner of vnderwoode woxing or hewed. Also men of holy church mown curse by name hem that wolen not pay her tithes, as it is written in many places of the law of holy Church.

Also all those been accursed by all holy Church, that breaken or disturben the peace & the unity first of the king, and afterward of the realm, by power or by counsel, by word, or by deed, or else by any other manner to caste, or imagine his death, or any other traitorie to him, or to the realm. And all though, that falsely withholden his heritage, or any other right, that him oweth lawfully to have. Also all those that given mede, or else taken any manner gifts for to let or distrouble the pees, for to procure and make strife and debate among Christian people, where love and charity should be in any degree either more or less.

Also all those that falsen or counterfeyten the Popes Bulls, or his sealis, or any other seal autentike. And all y e wittingly vsen such false letters purchased or coūterfeted. And all those y t falsen & counterfeten the kings seal, or the kings money, or clippen it, or maken it less, or thereto assēt because of winning Also all y e falsen the kings standard, or vsen any false weights, or false yardes or elnes, or any false measures, y t is to say, to bye with one & sel with another for to deceive the cōmō people. And all false conspirators, & beginners of false quarelis, & helpers thereto. And all y e falslishe forsweren thē upon the holydom, and yet known well that it is false, when they begin to swear, namelishe in questes, or in assisies, or in any other false causes. And all the like that hiren such men, or maken to be hired, or procuren, or mainteinen thereto, or teachen hem thereto by word or by deed, for to make a man lese his good. And all that letten true cause or lawful matrimonye, or heritage, or any testament, to be discussed and ordained. And all those, that for hate or for winning maken men lesen her cattle maliciously before any domesman in willing of vengeance. And all that purchasen writtes to outlawe any man unwittingly in another shire than he wonith in, all that pursuen such writs, or procuren thereto, or given counseile, consent, help, or favor, or ells have firm or stable such writtes in her name purchased. In self doing or consenting, they fallen into the great curse. Also all false advocates, that allegen any false exceptions or quarells in cause of matrimonye: and all y t letten rightly Matrimony. And all the like procuratours or advocates, or other men of law of holy church, y e which in plee of Matrimony, or any other cause maken exception or delays wittingly, w t advisement, for to destroy, let or tarry a true cause, y t it may not be helped, discussed, & ended after the right process and course of law. And all that maken priuilich wedolck in church or in chapel withouten banes axing lawfullich and solempnlich agaenst forbidding of holy church. And all those, that for winning of friendship, or for kindred, or for love, entermedle with such pretty wedlock. And all those, that for wrath, or hate, or mede, or any other encheson falsely do slaunderen, or diffamen any man or womā, so y t they been brought out of her good fame into wicked name: or make hem to lose her worldly goods, wherefore they han need to purge hem by y t law. And all those, y t stelen, or distreine, or falselich withhold̄ charteries or testaments y t longen to other men, wherefor they lesen her heritage, or any righte, y t they shoulden have by law. And all those, that letten or distroublen a testament or the last will of man or woman lawfully made, although they be dead, of the things y t were their own, and y t thei might rightfulliche make a testament of, and skilfulliche biqueth: and all that letten the fulfilling of any rightful testament and all that withholden the goods, so that the deades will skillfully may not be performed. And all those, y t been sworn and charged by executorye, and fulfyllen not the deades will, as her charge axeth. And all y t letten y e kings writ, clepyd a Significauit, y t is to maken hem that been accursed after fortye days to do hem to prison, and those that procuren her deliueraūce vnrightfulliche, before they be buxum to holy church. Also lewd men that entermedle with offeryngs in churches or chapels against the will and the leave of him y t it longeth to. And all secular iustices or judges y t been in offices, and han the law to keep, when they be proved and required to do her office in helping of the people y t han suffered wrongs and harm, but if they do rightfulnesse and truth by her coming, be they learned mē or lewd: else they ben accursed. And all those, y t ben wedded together against the law of God and of holy church in degrees that been forbidden, as in consanguinity, or in affinity, or gossibred. And all that been professed in any religion, and broken out of her order, and become wedded men or women. Also priests y t been within holy orders, & forsaken her order, and be come wedded, and all y t procuren, helpen, or assenten thereto. And all that known in matrimonye, when it shall be made, any great default or letting, but if they by some way do holy church to know it. And when any church or chapel is suspended or interdicted by law, they been accursed openly that constreynen any priest for to sing therein, or by ringing of bells, or by any other way maken hem to hear mass, that been openliche accursed by name. And also when any man of holy church by commission doeth out of holy Church, or curseth any man or woman, and nameth him by name on holy church behalf, that he go out of the Church while mass & gods service is in doing: but if he do his bidding, he is accursed. And also all y t maynteynen hem, or bidden hem, hold them still in the church: and none of them may be assoiled but by y e court of Rome. And all y t her goods given in drede of death in fraud of holy church, or to forbarre her dettes: and all those also y such gifts taken, or coūcelen, or helpen thereto, been accursed. Also all those y t letten Prelates or Ordinaries, or Chapiter, for to inquire of sin there need is for help or health of man's soul. And all those, y t against y e law of holy church byen or sellen any benefice of holy church, And all y t byen or sellen holy orders, or falsely stelen 〈◊〉 those been accursed, y t maken any ate or plee in y e patronage, wherethorowe the very patron is let of his right. And all y t breken any point of the Kings great Charter, or else any point of the Charter of the forest, in which been writ̄ the fredomes of this land, y e diverse Kings han granted both to learned & to lewd. In the great Charter been contained .xxxv. points: and y e Charter of the forest comprehendeth xv. points, vt in tractatu vocato, Pars oculi in prima parte, et in tract, vocat, Regimen animarum, in prima sui parte plenius continetur. Also all men and women, y t which in peril of death been assoiled, or in any other perils, of him y t hath not power by law out of peril of death to assoil hem assone as they be recovered, but they take absolution of him that hath power to assoil hem: they turn̄ again, & been in the same curse as thei wer before, & worse for vnbuxumnesse. Al y t been open lechouris, open aduouteris, common women, & all those y t wittingly and quietly defend them, y t they be not punished by the law after monishing upon pain of cursing, y t no man let them house to hire, ne receive hem into her house, after the time that they be known. Also all that comynen with hem that been accursed in eating, drinking, in receiving, in helping, in favoring, but only in hope to bring hem to amendment. And all Okereris, and vsureris, that is to say, if man or woman lend good or cattle to her neighbor for to take aduaūtage for her lending: and those y t it maintain, & assenten to such giving or taking or filling y e derer therefore. And if there wer such one in a city, y e city should be interdicted, and no mass, ne sacrament done therein, till he were out of the city. And all those y e maken, when vsurye is taken, that it be not restored again. And all that beleuen on witchecraftes, or vsen it. And all that willfully sleen hemselfe, or ells any man, woman, or child: and all witches, and all y t on witchecrafte beleuen, maynteinen, or vsen, Also all that heresy maynteinen or sustaynen, and all heretics that beleuen not in the sacrament of the alter, the which is Christ's own body, his flesh and blood in form of bread: and in other Sacraments of holy Church y t touchen health of soul. And all those women that distroyen her own children, or any other woman's children with drinks, or with any other witchcraft, either wercke vnleefull. And all y e fadren her children wrongfulliche on any man for malice or couetesie. And all y t her children wilfulliche sleen or castē away, or leyen at churches or Church doors, or at hospitalls, or in fields, or in high ways, or leaven her children christened or unchristened and goen away from hem, and forsaken hem. And all thor, that offerings that been offered in holy Church, or in chapels, or in oratories, or in any other stead within a paryshe, with holden or putten away into other places against the will of y e person, vicarye, or curate, but if thei be priuileged. Also John Stratford sometime Archbyshop of Cantorburye, having regard to much harm of man's soul, and default of devotion thorough vilanye and sin y t weren used & done about dead bodies ligging up, & yet is used about in many places, or the body be borne to church: there y t sometime weren used and ordained about a corse for holy prayers for the soul: now it is forbidden by constitution vpō pain of y e great curse, that no mā vndirsong or take any folk into his house, where the dead bodies been watched, to make any manner plays, but pray for y e soul. And all y t there ought ells done, or thither come, than to bid for the soul thei mown drede of y e same curse. And all y e vsen simonye, or given, or vndersongen in way of simony. Al sacrilegiers, y t is to say, all y e wrongfulliche done away anything hallowed, or given to holy church ligging to be kept, where 〈◊〉 it be: or that anything w t violence bear out of holy church & all y t this procuren or assentē. Also all those, y done in holy church, or in holy place any foul sin, wherefor it hath need to be newly hallowed or reconciled. Also all those y t withholden any man's good unjustly wetingly, that hath been axed openly in holy church three times. And all that in violence lien hand or drawn blood on father or mother: and y t is to understand both of bodilich & ghostlich, but it be himself defendāt. And all y t help̄ the Sarazens against Christ̄ mē in war of arms, or in any other thing. Also all those that letters purchasē in any lords court, that no process of right may be determined, ne judged in holy church court. Also all those y e blood drawn of any man or woman in violence, or in any other vilonye in church or in the churchyard, where thorough y e church or churchyard is interdicted, polluted, or suspended. And all robbers & rouers by day or by night, that any mans good stelen, for the which goods a mā or woman were worthy to hear judgment. And all those that out of houses of holy church, graunges, personages, or vicaries, or any maneries of men's of holy church against her will or her kepers will any manner of goods with violence beren out of holy place, church, or abbey, or any house of religiō, which weren left there for sikernesse or succor for to keep, & all that thereto assenten. Also all those that withhold̄ a wydow her right, or her dowry after her husbands death, or taken her good wrongfully. All that procuren or givē leave or commandment any other to flea, or to maim, or to beat, or by any other way a grieve any Ordinary or judge of y e law in body or in goods. Al these aforesaid, been accursed with the greater curse. Et cetera. Many other pointes also longen unto this great sentence: but I trow to God, it be no need to rehearse here no mo.

Et sic finitur.

BUt thorough authority of our Lord God almighty, & our Lady S. Mary, and all Saints of heaven, of all Aungells, or Archeaungells, Patriarchs and Prophets, Evangelists, Apostles, Martyrs, Confessors and Virgines, also by y e power of all holy church, y t our Lord Jesus Christ gave to S. Peter: We denounce all those accursed y t we have thus reckoned to you: And all those y e maintain hem in her sins, or given hem thereto either help or council, so that thei be departed from God and all holy church, and that they have no parte of the passion of our Lord Jesus Christ, ne of no Sacraments that been in holy Church, ne no parte of the prayers among Christian folk, but y e they be accursed of God and of holy church fro the sole of their foot unto the crown of her head, sleapyng and wakyng, sitting and standing, and in all her words, and in all her works: and but if they have grace of GOD for to amende hem here in this life, for to dwell in the pain of hell forever withouten ende. Fiat. Fiat. Do to the boke. Quenche the candle. Ring the bell. AMEN. AMEN.

Here follow certain Fragmentes of papistrye.

W E have tofore heard, where we entreated of the Lord's supper, howe y e Pope Innocent the third ordained, that the mystery of Christ's body, otherwise called the sacramental bread, should be kept in churches continually under lock and key, to the intent to be in a redinesse at all times: lease, saith he, they that are sick, should want y e spiritual comfort in the troublesome time of death. Some curious fellow peradventure will here demand why the sacramental wine is not also reserved, and hanged up as well as y bread, seeing Christ gave this general commandment, and said: Drink ye all of this. To this question answereth Guilielmus Durand, saying: The blood of Christ is not reserved and kept for diverse causes. The first is, because wine, which is liquide, may easily thorough negligence be spilled. The seconde is, because y t by the chalice, which is on Maundye thursdaye received, the ende of the old law is understanded. The third is, because y e body y t is reserved is not without blood. The fourth is, that in y e the blood is not reserved: it is declared, y e the old sacrifice ought to cease. For the bread signifieth the new testament: but the wine signifieth y e old testament. To make evident pr se of this matter, the Lord, when he ha drunk said: Consumatum est. It is finished. Therefore the chalice is received, and the bread is reserved: because the law hath now his ende, & the Gospel hath his beginning. The fifth cause is, because Christ at the Lord's supper said: Verily I say unto you, I will not from henceforth drink anymore of this fruit of the Uine, til I drink that new in the kingdom of my father. He spake not of the body, or of eating. Yea we find, that afterward he did eat part of the broiled fyshe, and also of the honey comb: but we do not find that he ever drunk after, Durand, in Rat. di. off. Lib. 6. Cap. 79.

No body or Corps ought to be buried in the Church, or nigh unto the place, where the body and blood of the Lord is made, but the bodies of holy fathers, which are called Patroni, that is to say, defenders, which thorough their worthy and noble acts defend all the countreye: Agayne, Bishops, and Abbottes, and worthy Priests, and lay men which be of most high holiness. As for all other, they ought to be buried about the church, as in the yarde, or in the porch, or in y e voltes and such like places as are nigh unto the Church. Durand. in Ratio. di. off. Lib. 1.

When any Church is to be hallowed: this order must be observed. Fyrst all the people must depart out of the Church, and the Deacon must remain there only, having all the doors shut fast unto him. The Bishop with the Clergye shall stand without before the Church door, and make holy water mingled with salt. In the mean season within the church there must be set up .xii. candles brennyng before xii. crosses, that are appointed upon the church walls. Afterwarde the bishop accompanied with the Clergye & people, shall go thrice about the church without, and the bishop having in his hand a staff with a bunche of Ysope on the ende, shall with the same cast holy water upon y e church walls: and at every time the bishop shall come unto y e church door & strike y e threshold thereof with his Crossierstaffe and say. Tollite portas Principes vestras, et eleuami i portae aeternales, et introibit Rex gloriae. That is, Lifte up your gates, O ye Princes, and be ye lift up O ye everlasting gates, & the King of glory shall enter in. Then shall the Deacon or minister that is within, say: Quis est iste Rex gloriae? That is: Who is this king of glory? To whom the Bishop shall answer, and say: Dominus fortis et potens: Dominus potens in praelio. That is: It is the Lord strong and mighty, evē y e Lord mighty in battle. At y e third time the Deacon shall open the church door, and the Bishop shall enter into the church accompanied with a few ministers, the clergy and the people abiding still without. Entring into the church, the Bishop shall say: Pax hui domui. That is: Peace be unto this house. And afterward the Bishop with them y t are in the church shall say the Letanye. These things done, there must be made in the pauemente of the church a cross of ashes and sand, wherein y e whole Alphabete or Christ's cross shall be written in Greek and Latin letters. After these things the Bishop must halow another water with salt, and ashes, and wine: and consecrate y e altare. Afterwarde the twelve crosses y t are painted upon the church walls, the Bishop must annoint them with chrism, commonly called, Creame. These things once done, the clergy and the people may freely come into the church, ring the bells for joy, &c. Ibidem.

Holy water proprely even of her own virtue hath power and strength to expel and put out devils. And therefore it is said in the coniuration thereof: That it may be made a conjured and be witched water to chase away all the power of thee nemye, yea to pluck up that same enemy even by the very roots, &c. Ibidem.

The manner and order of consecrating or halowing altars, is this. First the bishop must begin, Deus in adiutorium meum intend. Secondly, he shall make holy water, Thyrdly at y e four corners of y e altare he shall make four crosses with holy water. Fourthly, the Bishop shall go seven times about the altare: and seven times he shall wash the table of the altare, or altare stone with holy water, having y e holy water sprinckle made of Ysope. The church also shall be sprinkled again with holy water: and whatsoever holy water doth afterward remain, shall be poured out beneath at the altare. Fiftlye in the four corners of the Sepulcher, wherein y e Relics are laid, the Bishop shall make four crosses with y e cream: and y e Relics shall be laid up in a bag with three grains of Franckencense, and put again in the Sepulcher. Then shall there be made in the middes of the Sepulcher, a table with the sign of the cross. Sixthly, the stone, which is called the table, shall be made mete, and laid upon the altare: and being so made mete, the Bishop shall annoint it with oil in five places: and likewise shall he afterward do w t the Creame, as it is said of y e oil. The Bishop also shall confyrme the altare in the forehead or forefronte with a cross of cream: and shall burn franckensence upon the altare in five places. Afteral these things be done, y e altare shall be covered with fair clothes: And the priest may now lawfully sing mass upon it, when he will. Ibidem.

The Apostolic See, as Anacletus the Pope saith, is the head and the hanggell ( Cardo ) of all other Sees. For as the door is governed by the hanggell: so are all churches governed and ruled by the authority of that See. And therefore thei are called Cardinals, because y t by thē the whole church is governed, sicut ostium per cardinem, as y e door by the hanggel. The prelate of y e see is called Papa, y t is, father of fathers, namely, the universal bishop: for he is the prince, lord and ruler of the whole church universal. And he is called Apostolicus, because he occupieth y e room of the prince of y e Apostle. (Peter). He is also called Summus Pontifex y e highest bishop, because he is y e head of all bishops, frō whō thei, as members frō the head, descend: and all receive of his fullness, even so many as he calleth in partem solicitudinis, non in plenitudinem potestatis into part of the careful travail, but not into the fullness of power. He is y e Melchizedek, whose priesthood far excelleth all other. Guili. Durand. In R at. di. off. Lib. 2.

In the administration of the Sacraments, some, spiritual sanctification is given, thorough the blessing or consecration of the garments, of the water, and such like. Ibidem.

Priests when they are ordered, take of y e bishops hand a chalice with wine in it, & a paften with the host, or singing cake, y t by these instruments they may know, y t thei have received power to offer up unto God propiciatorye sacrifices, even the body and blood of Christ. In consideration whereof, when the bishop giveth these things unto them, he saith: Take power to offer sacrifice unto God and to singmasse both for the quick and the dead in the name of our Lord.

There is great difference between bishops and priests. For albeit there are six things, which commonly pertain unto all priests, y t is to say, to catechise or teach, or baptize, to preach, to make gods body, to losen and to bind: yet belong there specially unto the bishop nine things: y t is to say, to order clerks to bless virgins, to consecrate bishops to lay on hands, to halowe churches, to put down them y t ar to be degraded, to celebrate sinodes, to make crisme, to halowe vestmentes or vessels. There are other things also, which appertain unto y e office of a bishop, as to cōfyrme children, to give the solemn blessing before the Paxe, & such like. Ibidem.

When the priest pronounceth these words of Christ, Hoc est corpus meum. Hic est sanguis meus. This is my body. This is blood : the bread and wine are converted and turned into flesh & blood, with y e power of the word wherewith y e word was made flesh, & dwelled among us: wherewith he spake, & it was done: he commanded, & they wer made: wherewith he changed a woman into a pillar of salt, & turned a rod into a serpent: wherewith he changed the fountains into blood, & turned y e water into wine For if the word of Helias could bring down fire from heaven: shall not the word of Christ thē be able to change bread into flesh? Verily it is a greater thing of nothing to make y t is not, thā to change y t , which already is, into another thing. Yea it is a greater thing without all comparison, y t God is made man, and yet continueth still God, thā the bread is so made flesh y t it ceaseth to be bread. That was once done by incarnation: but this is continually done by consecratiō. At y e pronoūcing therefore of the words of y e bread is by the mighty power of god transubstantiated & changed into y e substance of flesh. The divine & material substance of this sacrifice is y e word, which joined unto y e element, maketh a sacrament, as y e word united to flesh maketh christ mā. For it is to be noted, y t in the body of christ (he speaketh of the sacrament) xi. miracles are considered, of y e which no euidente reason can be rendered and shown, although reasons made by similitudes may serve for this purpose. The first is, y e bread & wine are turned into the substance into y e body & blood of Christ: whereof we already shown certain reasons. An other reason also serveth for this purpose. For both corporal meat & drink is made flesh and blood by the means of nature, It followeth therefore much more strongly, y t the self nature, y t is to say, God is able immediately to make, y e bread should be turned into his body, and y e wine into his blood. The second miracle is, y t the bread is daily transubstantiated into the body of God, & yet there is no augmentation or increasing in God. Reason proveth this thing to be true. For all though I know any secret matter, which I publish to many: although all they thorough my declaration know it: yet in me alone or in my mind there is never the more augmentation for all this. The third miracle is, y t the body of God is daily received and eaten, & yet is there made no dimunicion or lesing thereof. The reason. If a thousand candles be lighted at my candle, yet is there never the less light in my candle The widow of Sarepta also did eat & yet was there never the less meal in her pot nor oil in her pytcher. The fourth miracle is, y t the thing which is indivisible and cannot be divided, is notwithstanding divided & remaineth whole & perfect in every part of y e sacrament. This is proved by reasō. In a glass, wherein anything is represented & shown, although it be divided by parts, yet in everyone of thē is y e same thing represented. The fifth miracle is, y t the body of God taken & received of the wicked, is not defiled. The reasō is this. For neither is the sun shining vpō filthy places defiled, or made any thing y t worse. The sixth miracle is, y t the body of Christ, which is the meat of life, bringeth death to sinners. Reasō proveth this to be true. For those meats, which ar good & wholesome, as capons & good wine are hurtful to thē y t are sick & feeble in body. The seventh miracle is, y t the body of Christ being received of the priest, or of any other, y mouth of the receiver being shut, is taken up into heavē. Reasō proveth this For Christ came out of the body of the virgins uncorrupt. He rose also out of the grave being shut. Again, he came into the house, where y e Disciples wer gathered, the doors being shut. The eyght miracle is, y t although the body of Christ be in comprehensible, & cannot be measured, yet it is contained in so little an host. This may be proved by this reasō. Theapple of y e eye, which is very little, comprehendeth a great thing. The ninthe miracle is, y t one & the self same whole body is in diverse places, and is received of diverse at one time. The reason. For the word of mā also once uttered & spokē according to the nature of the voice, is all whole together in y e ears of diverse. Moreover he y t made the body & the place, maketh both to be in the one, as he willeth. Agayne, the Moon & the Sun, & the light are in diverse places, & are seen of diverse. The tenth miracle is, y t the bread being transubstātiated & turned into the substance of y e body of Christ, y e accidents of the bread do remain, y t is to say, the weight, y e color & the savor. To show a reason in this behalf by any similitude we cannot. The leuenth miracle is, y t under the kind of bread both is, & is received the body & blood of Christ, yea whole Christ. Likewise under the kind of wine is received both the body and blood of Christ. The reason is this, Although at one dinner I eat both before I drink, & after yet am I not counted to dine twice Durand in Rat.

If it be demanded, what it is y t the mouse eateth when she knaweth and byteth the sacrament: or what is consumed to ashes, when the sacrament is burnt. Pope Innocent the third answereth and saith: even as the substance of bread is miraculously turned & converted into the body of our Lord, when it beginneth to be under y e sacrament: so likewise after a certain manner miraculously it retourneth and cometh again, when the same body ceaseth to be there not y t that substance of bread cometh again, which was turned into the flesh of Christ, but in the stead thereof another thing miraculouslye is made, although such accidents might be without a subject and so eaten. Guilielmus Durand. In. Rat. di. offi. Libro. 4.

Both the good and the evil eat the body of Christ: but the good unto salvation, the evil unto condemnation. For except the evil also did eat the body of Christ, the Apostle would not have said: He y t eateth unworthily, eateth his own damnation, because he maketh no difference of the Lord's body. Ibidem.

But what becometh of the body of Christ, when it is received and eaten? It may be answered: That if the corporal presence be sought, it must be sought in heaven, where Christ is sitting on the right hand of God. Notwithstanding for a time he did exhibit his corporal presence, y t he might provoke & allure the Communicantes unto the spiritual presence. Therefore when y e sacrament is hold̄, tasted, and eaten: Christ is corporally present in sight, in touching, in savor. And so long as y e corporal sense is affected, the corporal presence is not taken away. But after y the corporal sense in receiving faileth: the corporal presence is no more to be sought, but y e spiritual presence is to be retained. For whē y e dispensation is ended, Christ goeth frō y e mouth to the heart. For it is better that he goeth forth unto the mind, than that he should go down unto the belly. For he is not the meat of the flesh, but of the soul. He cometh to be eaten, not to be consumed: to be tasted, not to be incorporated. He is eaten w t the mouth, but he is not digested in the stomach: he refresheth the mind, but he goeth not out into the draught. Ibidem.

The host is lifted up of the priest at mass, that the people not coming before the consecratiō, but by this knowing that it is done, may fall prostrate upon the ground & worship Christ, which is come down vpō the altare, according to this saying of y e Apostle: In y e name of Jesus let every knee bow. &c. Again, that they should honor him with heart & mouth, as the apostle saith, with the heart it is believed unto righteousness, but with the mouth confessiō is made unto salvation, Ibidem.

Although under the kind of bread, y e blood is received w t the body & under the kind of wine, the body is taken w t the blood: yet after y e mind of pope Innocent the third, neither the blood under the kind of bread, nor the body under the kind of wine, is drunken, or eaten. For as neither the blood is eaten, nor the body drunken: so is neither of thē under the kind of bread drunk̄, or under y e kind of wine eaten, although it may seme a matter to be granted, y t the body in drinking, and the blood in eating, is received. Ibidem

One & the same, both thē & now, both here & there is sacrificed of all. He is whole in heaven, he is whole on y e altare also. He both sitteth on the ryghts hand of the father, & remaineth under the kind of the sacrament. Ibidem.

These consecrations are made with the sign of the cross. For thorough the virtue of the cross & of the words, transubstantiation of the natures (of bread and wine) is made,

As water cannot be consecrated without wine, so likewise cā not wine without water be transubstantiated, & turned into y e substance of Christ's blood. For out of Christ's side flowed both blood and water. Ibidem.

This is to be noted, y e if the wine be frosen in the chalice, the priest must so long breath upon it, til it be molten, & the Use disolued. If it cannot be done so, let him put fire unto it.

He y t hath communicated if he may conveniently and without hurting of nature, he ought to abstain frō spitting. Notwithstanding after a convenient time he may spit, so y t he spit there, where y e spittle may not be trodē upon. For a spiritual mā judgeth all things, & he is judged of no mā. And all things are clean to them y t are clean.

This is the difference between y e sacraments of the law & of the Gospel, y t the sacraments of the law, signified only: but the sacraments of the Gospel do both signify and iustifye. Ibidem.

The sacrament may not be chawed as other meat is, but it must be torn with the former teeth and made soft, with y e tongue discretly, moderately and softlye, y t no percell thereof clean to y e teeth, which peradventure afterward it might chance to be cast out by spitting or hemmyng. Ibidem.

It is to be noted, y t whosoever will receive the body of Christ, he must be asting from all corporal meats. For seeing y t the souls ar spiritual and immortal, they ought first of all to receive the nourishments of everlasting life. Ibidem.

The oblations of the Mass because of y e excellency of so great a sacrament, which is made in it, is above all other praises, and it is a praise by itself, neither is it comprehended under the mumber of other prayers. Durand. In. Rat. di off. Lib. 5.

That blessed Virgin is the very Lodestarre. For if we, which ar in this world, will praise her worthily, she will lede us unto the heaven of salvation. The blessed Virgin also is to be praised and prayed, y t she will make us that are cold, warm in charity thorough the Son Christ whom she brought forth.

In the church nothing is to be song or red, but y t is canonised, autorized, approved, and expressly set forth, or at y e lease suffered of the holy Church of Rome.

So long as we live in this world, we are set in a slipperye place, and are impugned of devils. Therefore have we always need of the Suffrages, helps, intercessions and meditations of Saints.

To eat before the hour of eating & before mass be ended and done in appointed and necessary fasts: the holy Canons do affirm y t it is deadly sin. Rat. di off. Lib. 6.

The cross, which is made on our forehead, is our banner, wherewith we overcome the devil. For there is none other sign made, but the cross, that in this sign alone, y e devil knowing y t he is overcome, may shake for fear & flee.

Although a simple priest may minister vnctions or annoylinges, yet this anointing of the children in the forehead, whē thei be bishopped, none may give, but the hie priest, y t is to say, the Bishop▪ For it is red of the Apostles alone, whose vicares the bishops are, y t they by the imposition of hands gave the holy ghost.

In the confyrmation or bishopping of children, the fullness of the mystery of the whole Christian religion is made perfect. In baptism remissiō of sins is given by the holy ghost. But here y e holy ghost is called upon to come, y t he may vouchsafe to come down and inhabit y e house, which he hath sanctified. And the holy ghost is poured upon y e child at y e invocation of y e bishop. Therefore saith Pope Urban. By the imposition or laying on of the bishops hand, the holy ghost is givē, whereby a faithful heart is made wide & opē to receive wisdom & constancye, y t a mā may be a full and a perfect Christian.

The bishop in bishopping children doth two things. Fyrst he annoynteth the young child in y e forehead. Secondly, he striketh him on the face. The anointing signifieth the increase of grace, y t he should be bold to take those things in hand, which pertain unto the faith. He striketh him on the face, to put him in remembrance y he should not from henceforth be ashamed or afraid to confess the name of Christ. As though the Bishop should say to y e person confyrmed: Be so strong, valiant, courageous & stout in the faith of Christ, & in the confession of y e same, y t whosoever shall thus strike thee, or any otherwise seek to displease or hurt thee, because thou confessest the faith of Christ, thou notwithstanding be not abashed at all these things. For they y are stricken, are wont to be abashed. Rat. di. off. Lib. 6.

Among all the saints, the glorious Mother of God, Mary y e perpetual Virgin is the chief & principal. We ought at all times to have her in remembrance, which without ceasing maketh intercession for us sinners unto her Son. Durand. in Rat. di, off. Lib. 7.

There be .iii. degrees of the souls departed: some are Valde bonae, maruelously good. Some ar Valde malae, maruelously evil. Some are Mediocriter bonae, meanly good. Now note y t the suffrages, which are made in the churches for the dead, y t are maruelously good, ar thanks geuings: For those oules y t are perfectlye good when they depart frō their bodies, fly streyghtwaies unto heaven, neither have they any need of our help. For the souls y t are maruelouslye evil there are also done certain consolations after a sort. For our helps do not profit them: because their souls go straightways down unto hell. For the souls y t ar meanly good, which are in purgatory, there are expiatorye sacrifices, wherewith they may be releued and holpen. For the souls y t are meanly evil, which are in hell, there are also propitiations or mitigations of their pains. For after the mind of Agustine, whom our prayers & good deeds profit, either they profytte them y t they may have full remissiō of their sins, or ells y t their damnation may be the more tolerable. Ibidem.

The dead, which are in purgatory, know the suffrages that are done for them .iiii. manner of ways. Fyrst, by divine revelations: that is to say, whē God doth show it unto them. Secondly, by the manifestation or showing of the good Aungells. For the Aungells, which are here always with us, & consider all our acts and deeds may as a man would say in a trise go down unto them, & tell them out of hand. Thirdly by y e declaration of the souls, which depart hence. Fourthly, by experience, as when thei seal y t they are delivered from their pains. Moreover we must know, that the dead, which are maruelously evil, know not, what is done of them y t live, but even so much as is permitted and suffered unto them for to know. Likewise they that are meanly good, remaining yet in the fire of purgatory, which have not yet the fruition and sight of God, know not, but even so much as is permitted unto them to know by any of the aforesaid ways But the dead, that are maruelouslye good, which already enjoy the sight of God's Maiestye, know cetaynely what is here done, according to this saying of S. Gregory. Quid est quod nesciant, qui videntem omnia vident▪ That is to say. What is it y t thei know not, which set him that seeth all things. Ibidem.

Geue the glory to God alone.

Imprinted at London by John Daye dwelling over Aldersgate beneath saint Martins. September. 30.

Cum priuilegio Regiae Maiestatis, per septennium.